For the King, to Valhalla

OOC: Please read this OOC thread for a track listing as well as some background information on what I plan on doing here. Thanks for reading!


14 April 2008
5:41 pm
On a Monday
Somewhere outside of Stormurholmr, Prydania


"I know it's not much, but it's something" William said with a smile as he handed Tobias a rectangular stack wrapped in brown paper. He looked it over for a moment, trying to discern what it could be.
"You could try unwrapping it?" William added, his smile turning into a smirk as he sat down opposite Tobias' cot. The Prince chuckled and unwrapped the paper, revealing a stack of old books. Not the textbooks William made him study though. They were worn, but the colourful, pulpy covers popped even in the dim light of the bunker.

"What are these?" he asked sorting through them, eyes wide.

"Well I know we don't always have access to a tv or radio, so I figured these could keep you busy. Besides. You're thirteen now. Getting a bit old for those other books, right?"

"I love them" Tobias replied, hugging William tight.
"Thank you..."

William smiled softly, patting the boy's shoulder.
"You need to slow down though, so you don't read through them too fast. You need to make 'em last." Tobias chuckled, looking through the old, colourful pulpy covers. They were a treat. Not the sort of thing you saw anymore. Syndicalist presses didn't tend to have bright, artful book covers. The world these days was dark, grey, damp, and cold. These covers were something of a window into a better past, another world that wasn't so bleak.

"But happy birthday, kiddo" William added.
"You've been studying though, right?"

"You're going to make me do lessons?" Tobias asked, looking devastated.
"It's my birthday!"

William smiled wickedly before shaking his head.
"No, we're not going over your lessons today. I brought you some pop too...Norsian."

"Oh sweet, I love Norsian stuff..." he replied popping the can and taking a sip. The grape flavour was another thing that seemed like a rare treat.
"Thanks again William" he smiled softly.

"Anytime" William replied.
"Hopefully we'll get the radio working, and we'll get the GRK going again" he added, in reference to the Radio Free Prydania program the Goyanean GRK was broadcasting. Tobias smiled, with a nod before sighing.

"What's the matter?" William asked, looking concerned as he moved his glasses down the ridge of his nose.

"It's nothing" Tobias replied, but William shook his head. Tobias was getting to that age where he was starting to hold stuff closer to the chest. The sort of thing that happened with most teenagers.

"It's not nothing" William replied. "Come on."

Tobias bit his lower lip and looked down. He blushed a bit, as he felt his heart race a bit.
"I've been thinking...about Astrid."

"Toby..." William began...he'd helped Tobias through the trauma of seeing his family shot. The boy had come a long way but...
"...you're thinking about that again?" he asked softly, trying not to sound assertive or angry.

"Yeah" the boy replied with a nod. "She was twelve when she was shot. She was always my older cousin and now...I'm older than she'll ever be. I know she was bad but..."

"No" William interrupted.
"She wasn't bad. Your uncle..." he sighed.
"Toby, your Uncle Anders wasn't a good man, but Astrid...she was just led astray. She wasn't bad though. She was like you. An innocent child who deserved better."

"Do you think" Tobias asked, looking up at William with wide eyes, "that if she were saved, like me, she'd be a good person?"
William wasn't sure how to answer that. Astrid, the poor girl, never stood a chance. Anders had sunk his claws into her as soon as he could. He would have done the same with Tobias had Robert not kept him at bay. Still...how did you hold that against a child?

"She'd be eighteen now, yeah?"

"Yeah..."

"Most people want to be good. She'd have gotten that chance. She'd be a fine woman I think. "

"She always used to knock over my toys" Tobias chuckled softly.

"And yet here you are, sad that you lost her. See what I mean about most people wanting to be good?" Tobias grinned, feeling reassured. He quickly regained his earlier upbeat disposition.

"Thanks for the books, and the pop William."

"Hey, it's your birthday kid" he smirked.

"Yeah..." Tobias replied, a smile creeping across his face.
"Do you think I can meet up with Rylond and Krista?"

William shrugged.
"I'm meeting with command tomorrow. We'll see if we can move some people around."

"Sweet."

"Sweet indeed. Now dig into those books. It's still pouring outside."

"You know they called my ancestors Stormlords!"

"Yes, well I'm not letting this 'Stormlord' get a cold" William chuckled as he got up to make his way to the chair by the table halfway between Tobias' cot and his own on the far end of the bunker. He was happy he was at least reading his history.
"Enjoy your gifts, I've got some reading to do."

"Yeah" Tobias replied as he looked over the books. The smell of the old pages was strangely alluring. One in particular, featuring a lady and a knight, caught his eye. He got himself as comfortable as he was going to be and began to read.




Komm Süsser Tod by Arianne Cleopatra Schreiber, 7:42
 
Last edited:
Music: Within Temptation – “Endless War”

17 April 2003
midafternoon
Good Friday
Somewhere south of Býkonsviði


Two checkpoints, three road closures, four detours, and an unknown number of wrong turns – the Santonians found themselves somewhere in the rural backwoods, armed only with a 1998 roadmap of Prydania and a van with a half-tank full of gas. Marc-Tristan Landet, a junior consular officer at the Royal Santonian Embassy at Beaconsviði, was driving down the seemingly endless and empty road through the forest, until a glade ahead revealed a fork in the road.

Marc-Tristan Landet stopped the car on the shoulder. “Honey, which road should we go to?” His voice was soothing and calming, not showing any hint of frustration or impatience despite them being essentially lost. His gentle, calm temperament was surprising coming from a big, muscular, dark-haired young man, who looked like he would fit in more as a tough bouncer in a nightclub rather than as a smooth-talking charming diplomat.

“What are we looking for?” Handling the map was Anne-Maureen Gausserand-Landet, another junior consular officer at the Býkonsviði legation, who incidentally was Marc-Tristan’s wife. Marc-Tristan might have smooth-talked and charmed his way into the heart of the pretty brunette. The newlywed pair hadn’t even had their honeymoon yet, their hands full with their ‘activities’ at the Santonian embassy.

Their ‘activities’ at the Santonian legation including rescuing refugees and citizens trapped in Prydania. Today, they had fetched a half-Santonian family from Tommerup, a town three hours drive away from Býkonsviði. Paul-Robert Volfius, the patriarch of the family, was a Santonian citizen originally from Creusenac in southern Saintonge. Twelve years ago, he settled in their Tommerup farm with his Prydanian wife, Helle. They had three children, none of whom were Santonian citizens. Mr. Volfius initially thought they could weather the Syndicalist storm, and ignored the Santonian embassy’s call to evacuate. After the Syndicalists nationalised their farm and seized their property and belongings last month however, he decided to call the embassy and exercise his Santonian privileges. The Landets were tasked to fetch the Volfiuses; the family of five sat at the back of the Santonian diplomatic vehicle, with their few remaining belongings stuffed at the rear of the van.

“Paul, do you know where we are?” Tristan asked their rescuee, hoping that he would know the area.

At the fork on the road was a crumpled and battered green directional sign. It said that taking the road to the left leads to some place called Eskilborg, going to the right leads to another place called Sankt Tobias om Skjern. It was apparent that the Syndicalists had been here, as the ‘Sankt’ part of the placename had been hastily spraypainted on and erased.

“No, I don’t know this area around Eskilborg,” Paul answered in Santonian.

Maureen jabbed her finger on the map. “I see Eskilborg here. But not Tobias om Skjern,” she said, “Eskilborg seems out of the way.”

Tristan peered at the map. “Alright, we’re taking the road on the right.”

The road to Sankt Tobias om Skjern was a two-lane paved road with lots of potholes… or maybe craters would be the better word to use. Whether it was because of neglect or because of bombing campaigns one couldn’t tell. About six kilometres into the empty winding road traversing the gloomy forest, the Santonians saw another defaced sign by the side of the road: “Sankt Tobias om Skjern: 1 km.”

They were nearing civilisation, it seemed. The potholes in the road seemed to be shallower too, the deep ones having been filled up with rubble. Four hundred metres later, to their right, a small street branched from the road they were taking. Another weathered, partially mutilated sign indicated that the street led to the village of Sankt Tobias om Skjern. A makeshift barricade prevented entry into the street. There was no way but straight ahead. “Do you know where this road is headed to?” Tristan asked, pointing to the road in front of them.

His wife shrugged. “I don’t know, there’s no way to go but forward, I guess.”

The Santonian diplomatic vehicle continued forward, with its fluttering red-and-white flags and a huge “DIPLÓMATÍSKT FARARTÆKI - SENDIRÁÐ SANTONLANDS” painted on both sides of the van. A quarter of a kilometre later, the forest on their right gave way to a clearing, what seemed to be a burnt-out remnant of a former farm. The dry ground still showed scars from the burning, with only a few patches of hardy short grasses growing on it. Further back, a charred farmhouse stood at the edge of the forest, about half a kilometre from the roadside. Behind the thick forest, dark smoke billowed ominously up the otherwise clear skies.

Tristan slowed down the car as he tried to see where the smoke was coming from. Forest fire, maybe? Or maybe something else?

Tristan stepped on the brakes as about three dozen people emerged from the forest, running through the clearing towards the road. “HJÁLP!!!” were their screams, audible even inside the closed van. The Santonians could see the terror, the panic, and the helplessness in the faces of these people. Some of the men were carrying what seemed to be wounded people in their arms; one of them was carrying a pregnant woman. Many of the women clutched infants and young children as they dashed towards the road; the older children who could run, ran. An old woman tripped and fell, a man front of her went back to assist her get up quickly.

“P*tain!?” Tristan exclaimed as we went out of the diplomatic vehicle. “Paul, take the wheel.” He told his fellow Santonian go on the driver’s seat.

As Tristan went to the roadside, he hollered out a question in his accented Prydanian. “Hvað er að?”

Marc-Tristan Landet didn’t have to wait for an answer.

Three Syndicalist People’s Militiamen emerged out of the forest, their rifles in hand, and aimed at the fleeing people. One of them shouted: “Pray to your nonexistent gods now, Courantists!!”

“Merde,” Tristan muttered under his breath as he opened the side door of the van and told Helle and her children to go further to the back of the van to make space for newcomers. Maureen was also out of the passenger seat and onto the roadside.

The sound of rapid gunfire rent the air. The people fleeing towards them were mowed down one by one by bullets from Syndicalist rifles: men and women, children and elderly, all being shot upon indiscriminately. Screams of pain, anguish, and desperation reverberated through the killing field.

Tristan looked momentarily at Maureen. Their eyes instantly communicated without words: they were going to save as many as they can.

Tristan and Maureen ran forward to the field, aiming to snatch the most vulnerable under the hail of bullets. A limping mother, shot in the leg, passed her toddler to Maureen. She managed say a few last words to her child – “I love you Tobías!” – before her life was snuffed out by a Syndicalist bullet to her head. Maureen shrieked as she turned away from the child’s mother and sprinted back to the van to leave the child there.

Tristan had what seemed to be a family of four nearest him. Two towheaded boys were running towards the van, directed by their parents running behind them: “Thorsteinn! Bryntýr! Save yourselves!”

Their mother let out a yelp as a bullet hit her thigh, causing her to fall forward. “Mamma!” The boys cried out as they saw their mother struggling to stand up. As their father picked up their mother from the ground, he noticed his sons dallying and hesitating. “My sons, run! We can take care of ourselves!”

The boys’ father noticed Tristan running towards them. “Please save my children!” He implored the Santonian.

Tristan didn’t think twice. He was going to save as many as he could. “Komdu með mér,” he told the boys. Tristan easily scooped up the two boys, one in each arm, and then started to dash back to the van.

“Mamma! Pappa!” the children yelled as Tristan manhandled them back to the Santonian diplomatic vehicle. As he neared the vehicle, Tristan momentarily looked back at the boy’s parents and saw that both were lying on the ground, motionless and probably dead.

Maureen was already inside the diplomatic vehicle after putting the toddler she had just rescued there. She saw her husband bringing two boys with him. At the edge of the field, Tristan tripped and the two boys fell to the roadside. Maureen grabbed the younger child from the roadside and brought him into the vehicle. Helle ushered the crying child to the back of the van, trying to comfort him at the same time.

The older child was more recalcitrant. He stood up and started to go back to where his parents lay. “Mín móðir! Min faðir!” he bellowed out. Tristan stood up with difficulty and obstructed the child’s path. “Listen, kid, you’re going to die there.”

Tristan then hugged the child and carried him, kicking and screaming, to the van. Maureen grasped the child’s clothes force him in as Tristan boarded the vehicle, blocking the door. Past Tristan, Maureen could see the field littered with the bodies of the dead and dying, the dry ground turned into mud from all the spilled blood. Everyone had been shot down.

As Maureen was shoving the obstinate child to the back of the van, Tristan yelped in pain. Tristan’s body arched backward, but Maureen was able to grab his arm and pull him back inside the vehicle. A bullet whizzed past Maureen. They were now being shot at.

“Paul, let’s go!” Maureen yelled. With adrenaline rushing in her veins, Maureen was able to haul her husband onto the row of seats so that Helle could close the van’s bulletproof door. The Santonians could still hear bullets ricocheting off the van’s chassis as Paul stepped on the accelerator.

Maureen turned her attention on her husband sprawled face down on the row of seats in front of her. Tristan had three gaping, bleeding bullet wounds on his back: one each on the right and the left, and the last one in the middle where the spine was. The back of his shirt was sodden with crimson blood. “Oh my God! Tristan!” Maureen shouted as she realised the full extent of her husband’s injuries. She caught a glimpse of her husband’s legs. He also had two bullet wounds on his right leg. Maybe that was why he tripped.

“Paul, let’s bring Tristan to the hospital!” Maureen commanded. But given that they were lost, finding a hospital was next to impossible.

Maureen turned her husband over. He was becoming paler and paler from the blood loss. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. A trickle of blood came out of his mouth. Tristan’s chest heaved as he struggled with every breath.

“Tristan, hold on!” In the cramped space of the van, Maureen knelt beside her husband. She cradled his head on her right arm. “Please don’t leave me,” she said as tears started flowing down her cheeks. She held his husband’s right hand. “Hang in there,” she murmured.

Tristan gave Maureen a poignant look, his light blue eyes teeming with emotion. He knew the fate that befell him. It saddened him that he and Maureen wouldn’t be able to live the life they dreamt of, that he would be separated from the love of his life, that she would be left alone in the world. But he didn’t regret one single thing he did that day. Maureen should not regret it too.

Tristan tried to speak, but nothing came out. “Tristan,” Maureen told him tenderly. “We’ll save you.”

Tristan’s chest heaved before he coughed out a copious amount of curdled blood. “Tristan!” bawled the increasingly agitated Maureen. She then shouted to Paul: “Drive faster!”

Maureen felt Tristan squeeze her hand. He tugged it gently and slowly placed her hand in front of his chest. “Maureen…” Tristan’s blood-choked voice was creaking. “… I love you.”

Maureen gazed at her husband. “I love you too,” she whispered. She wanted to wail and sob, but held it back. She had to save him.

“Take care… of the children for me,” Tristan implored Maureen. He took another laboured breath. “Promise me… that you will love them… as you loved me…”

Maureen nodded. “I promise,” she answered softly as a sense of dread crept up inside her. “I promise that your sacrifice won’t be in vain…” Her voice trailed off.

Tristan smiled weakly at his wife. “Remember...” Tristan mouthed his words as his voice started to escape him, “I… love… you…” Tristan’s eyes closed slowly as his body became limp and his breathing stopped.

“Tristan!” Maureen cried out his name as the emotions unleashed within her. “Why did you leave me? Why did you have to die?” Maureen’s sobs wracked her body as she hugged her lifeless husband. Her inconsolable cries poured forth a neverending stream of tears; her loud wails were sorrowful dirges playing all the way to Býkonsviði.



OOC: Post pre-approved with Prydania.
 
Last edited by a moderator:
17 April 2003
6:31 pm
Good Friday
Býkonsviði, Prydania


"This emergency session of the Syndicalist Presidium has begun" Thomas Nielsen said as he took his seat at the head of the table. He was in a dower mood, and the sheer frustration emanating from his person was all that was holding the rest of the Presidium back. They were all eager to get their two eyrir* in. He had to be domineering if he was going to weather this shit show. He wasn't even given Jannik Lieftur the usual knowing glance. Fuck, it was his fault really.
And Lieftur knew it. His eyes darted across the room, up and down the table to the other Ministers like a frantic animal. Daring any of them to say something. Most wouldn't. They were too frightened of him. Still, he couldn't take that for granted. Someone was going to try and put the blame on him.

Nielsen opened the folder the Security Services had provided him. He spoke loudly, firmly, slowly. Starting with the facts.
"At midday today, in the vicinity of Tobias om Skjern, People's Militia of the Ministry of Internal Affairs..." Lieftur bit the inside of his lower lip, and his darting gaze grew more intense.
"...gunned down reactionary criminals in accordance with their mandate. Over the course of this operation one Marc-Tristan Landet, a junior consular at the Kingdom of Saintonge's embassy in Býkonsviði, was shot and killed. Word of his death has reached his superiors at the Saintonian embassy and we are..." he hesitated, "...being called to account."

The room was silent for a moment. Tension hung in the air. Everyone both wanting to speak and too terrified to speak at once. Ole Ahlander , the Minister of Fisheries, finally broke the silence.
"If the Militia soldiers were pursuing criminals, reactionary revolutionary ones at that, then what reason do we have to assume Mr. Landet was killed by our men?"

Nielsen's gaze locked onto Ahlander's. He growled softly under his breath. Mostly it was frustration. Ole didn't need to know the particulars of the Militia's sweeps. And it was best if such things went unsaid as much as they could be. Admitting in a complete session of the Presidium that churchgoers were being gunned down...no. He should have just kept his mouth shut but here it was.
"We are confident the Saintonian was killed by our fire."

"They can confirm it anyway" Lieftur added, in an attempt to establish himself as vital in this proceedings.
"They have the body. They've refused our request to have it back as part of the investigation. Not until they perform an autopsy. They'll match the bullets to our guns."

"Wait" Gunnvid Ekström, Minister of Education, interrupted.
"What was a junior consular in the Saintonian Embassy doing near Sa...Tobias om Skjern?" he was glad he caught himself there.
"If Mr. Landet was involved in anything untoward or even criminal...then we have nothing to answer for."

Jannik Lieftur looked to Nielsen, and then to Gunnvid.
"He was aiding churchgoers escaping our sweeps" Lieftur said in an almost matter of fact manner.

"For fuck's sake" Ole interjected.
"That's what you've been up to Jannik?" Lieftur, however, just rolled his eyes.

"Don't be so naive Ole. It hasn't exactly been a secret."

"Jannik's right" the Minister of Press and Media Mattias Hagelin interjected.
"The fucking lot of them need to go. Why wait?"

"You said there would be a transition" Ole continued on, ignoring Mattias and Jannik and looking straight to Thomas.

"Situation changed, we adjusted" Lieftur replied, despite being spoken past.
"The existence of anti-government forces operating with the aid of segments of the population necessitated a....firmer approach."

"Thomas, why weren't we briefed on this?"

"We don't have time for this soft-mindedness" Lieftur groaned.
"If you have nothing to add then...."

"Both of you, enough!" Nielsen asserted.
"We're in a delicate situation. Saintonge's recognition of our government and their neutrality in our police action against reactionary terrorists is a substantial boon to our cause on the international stage. That one of our soldiers shot a Saintonian diplomat isn't a matter to get dragged into the mud of your petty bickering!"

"Saintonge is aiding enemies of the state escape our sweeps! We should drag their duplicity into the light!" Mattias Hagelin insisted, banging his fist on the oaken table.

"Maybe" Henrik Buhl, the Foreign Affairs Minister, replied, having kept quiet until now.
"Under normal circumstances, maybe. One of our soldiers killed a diplomat of theirs though. That's the problem. They have the leverage here, not us. What we need to do is to do what we can to make this go away, in a way that they approve of."

"What would you recommend?" Nielsen asked as he leaned forward over the table. The Chairman was all ears, but Lieftur shot Buhl a predatory gaze.

"What we need to do, as a start..." Buhl replied "...is to pin this whole mess on trigger happy low level People's Militia soldiers. Maybe a junior officer. We make an example of them, see where that gets us with the Saintonians."

The room was once again silent, only broken by the low voice of Jannik Lieftur.

"Are you brain dead?" he asked Henrik Buhl.
"Or are you really that much of a stupid animal?"

Everyone in the room, even Thomas Nielsen, was taken aback. Henrik began to respond but was cut off by Lieftur, the low rumble in his voice growing to a sustained yell.

"Pin this on the People's Militia? That's me! I AM the People's Militia and I will not let you, or anyone else pin this nonsense on me." He had a sense of a caged predator about him, and he was not unjustified in feeling that way. Anything that blamed the People's Militia for a shortcoming of state could be traced back to him. Maybe that wasn't a problem now, but who knew how the politics of their new society would play out? Who knew who would be in a position to read those reports in the future? If it was someone who wanted him gone...that information was leverage. He knew it because he'd been playing that game himself since the coup in August of 2002.

"The Saintonians want someone to blame? Blame the Church. Or the reactionaries our men were pursuing. Blame them."

"They have witnesses with them" Buhl responded, his own calm voice belaying some anger.
"They have children with them, from those people your men gunned down. Not to mention Mr. Landet's wife. And the family they were helping 'relocate.' Witnesses, Jannik. They'll tell them everything. More then your men filed in your report to the Comrade Chairman. I understand subtly isn't you specialty, but it's necessary to do what I do. We need to sacrifice some scapegoats. So why don't you get us some?"

"You're not seriously going to listen to this, Tom?" Jannik asked. Nielsen just leaned back in his chair.

"We'll put it to a vote. The Chair motions that we move ahead with Comrade Buhl's plan."

"Seconded" Ole Ahlander chimed in eagerly. Jannik shot him another predatory look.

"All in favour?" Nielsen asked. Everyone. Everyone save Jannik Lieftur, raised there hands. Even the usually bullish Mattias Hagelin couldn't deny what had to be done given the circumstances.
Nielsen looked over to Jannik, waiting for his long time confidant. Lieftur never obliged.

"Motion passes nearly unanimously" Nielsen muttered.

"I'll have names for you all by the morning" Lieftur mumbled. "Now if there's nothing else? I'm done here." He rose from his chair with his briefcase, swiftly making his way out the door. The room returned to a sense of uneasy calm before Ole spoke up again.

"Tom, we need to put a stop to the swe..."

"The attacks on the churches continue. There's not going to be a debate on the matter" Nielsen grumbled. Unhappy with what had just happened with his longtime comrade.

Ole just nodded.
"Understood Comrade Chairman."




*eyrir= 1/100 of a Prydanian Kross




You Can't Always Get What You Want by the Rolling Stones, 7:28
 
Last edited:
12 June 2008
6:23 pm
On a Thursday
Býkonsviði, Prydania


Ole Ahlander made his way down the back alleys of Býkonsviði, keeping his mariner's cap low over his face. Everyone on the Presidium had them. Tom Nielsen insisted. "A symbol of working class work ethnic" he'd call them. And he liked the Presidium members to have them to wear to public appearances. Ole was using his as a disguise, however. He was dressed as a dock worker as he made his way through the poorer districts of the city. Well that's what they used to be called. "Proletariat neighbourhoods" was the preferred terminology these days. Yet despite the new favourable status? The blasts in the pavement from the early days of the Syndicalist Revolution- when Peoples' Militia and the Soldiers' Committees fought the Royal Army- were still not filled. Meanwhile the Inner Party neighbourhood at the city centre was getting entirely refurbished. "To remake the old decedent feudal and bourgeois styling in the Party's image" was the official line.
Ole though, he had to be in disguise. The suit and dress shirt of a high ranking party bureaucrat or Minister would stand out in a place like this. Only Inner Party members got clothing coupons for such outfits. There was nothing against an Inner Party member frequenting a place like this. He doubted any Militia patrols would even question him. If one happened to not know he was a Presidium member his passbook would set it straight- no, it wasn't against the law for him to be here. What was dangerous, however, was being seen where you weren't supposed to be seen.

Yet here he was, sticking his neck out. What could he do though? Jannik Lieftur was getting increasing autonomy on the Presidium. His man, Stahl, had been granted unlimited access to every other Ministry's resources. Whatever he needed he could commandeer. Officially it was in service of his mandate, to hunt down Royalist terrorist leadership and kill the Loðbrók kid. It had expanded beyond that though. Lieftur's thugs were commandeering anything they damn well pleased. If not for the militia than for the camps. The final straw for Ole though, was Eggþór.
Poor Eggþór Kelddal. The Minister of Agricultural had been an eccentric sort, the author of a number of papers on the systems of economic production in the pre-Revolution era. His focus was manufacturing but the Party hadn't had anyone who was actually experienced in agriculture. He'd been made Minister of Agriculture to oversee the collectivization of the farms, but crop yields had declined every year for the past six years. Not that this was widely known, but he'd seen the reports. Eggþór though, he'd tried learning on the job and he'd finally reached a revelation- they needed to end collectivization. Reverse it in time. It wasn't working, and it was leading to pro-Royalist sympathies in the countryside. Eggþór was the analytical sort of person, and he'd remained steadfast in his belief that this was necessary to save the economy. As much as Nielsen insisted on conscripting farmers into mines and factories to increase industrial capacity? The country still relied on its agrogoods.
And that's when Lieftur struck. Eggþór was arrested for counter-revolutionary sympathies and anti-Syndicalist behaviour and shot. Nielsen let it happen. And then Lieftur absorbed agriculture into his portfolio as Minister of Internal Affairs. The idea filled Ole with dread. If Eggþór couldn't make collectivization work than Jannik fucking Lieftur wasn't going to be able to do it. It had only been a few months and already the line between the collectivized farms Lieftur oversaw and the labour camps he had control over were starting to blur.

So that's why he was sticking his neck out in a proletariat neighbourhood, answering an operative's invitation to discuss...alternate...ways forward. He'd wished that the meeting had been arranged after sundown, but he had to be back home at a normal hour or his wife would suspect something was amiss. It wasn't that he didn't trust her but...

He arrived at the bar, the Rólegurhundurinn*. He was taken aback at first. He didn't expect to see frost in the windows in June, until he realized it was dust. He shrugged and entered, already assaulted by the smell of cheap, bitter beer. The bartender merely looked up and gave him a nod before he went back to his newspaper. Ole looked around. It was dimly lit, but fairly busy. It was quitting time after all, plenty of guys coming for a drink after work. The walls looked like they hadn't been washed in six years though. And the Party posters that adorned them looked like they hadn't been changed either. There was even a portrait of Thomas Nielsen in a far corner, hanging a bit crooked to no one's immediate concern.
Ole scanned the room for someone in particular though. His contact. He'd been told they'd be wearing a light blue arm sash, a symbol of a volunteer for the Ministry of Fisheries- Ole's Ministry. He didn't seem to see anyone though. Just then he panicked, what if this was a trap? He half expected Militia soldiers to enter behind him, but it was a softer voice that greeted him.

"Ole?"
He turned to see a young woman- she couldn't be older than twenty-five- with brown hair and eyes, peering inquisitively but friendly from behind a pair of glasses. She was wearing the arm sash.
"Glad you could make it." Ole wanted to protest her using his name but she immediately began to lead him through the bar, giving the bartender a knowing look. She led them through a crowd of people that had gathered around two large fellows engaged in an arm wrestling contest, and up a flight of stairs and into an upper level room. It was empty- it would have been a room for rent, but the government ordered those closed in bars. To cut down on covert terrorist meetings it was said. The sparseness of the room wasn't what shocked him though. It was who was there.

"Mattias?" Ole asked, in shock. Mattias Hagelin, Minister of Press and Media of the Syndicalist Presidium, smiled briefly before turning to the woman who had lead Ole there.

"Thank you Annie."

"Anytime, boss."

"Ole, you've met Annie Gram."

Ole, however, was still in shock. Mattias Hagelin was among the most bullish of the Presidium. He never raised objections to Lieftur and Nielsen's more extreme impulses and tended to shout down anyone who did.
And here he was, part of a cabal that wanted to challenge the Party leadership? No.
"What the fuck are you doing here Mattias? What is this?" he asked in a panic.

"It's what you were invited here to discuss. Lieftur's out of control and it's clear Tom's not reigning him in. Some of us are too scared to say it, but we've known for a while that Tom and Jannik are the same sort of person. Tom's just polished around the edges."

"I thought you were that sort of person" Ole remarked coldly.

"I know what to say and when. Because otherwise you end up like Eggþór. But I've seen you. How you react. You'd likely be on Jannik's hitlist too if you spoke up more."

"So what do you want to discuss? We can't remove Jannik from the Presidium. He's got Tom's backing. And the rest...they're either buying his bullshit or they're like you and just pretending to."

Mattias didn't seem too put out and shrugged.
"I'm not talking about following the rules of Presidium, Ole."

"You want a coup."

"Yes" Mattias replied bluntly.
"Annie here is part of the Popular Movement. We're looking to upend the Syndicalist dictatorship."

"You've been a party member as long as I have" Ole replied.

"Yes, and it's clear that it's going to strangle this country. It's already begun. The deaths, the imprisonments. Jannik's running the collectivized farms like labour camps now. How do you think that will end?"

"He's going to fuck it up, of course."

"Then you agree we need to act now to salvage this. And I'm not talking about the Party, Ole. I'm talking about the country."

"Yes we need to do something, but what? You're talking about a coup against the Presidium."

"I've already cultivated connections to William Aubyn and the FN..."

"Fucking Royalists, really?" Ole groaned.

"Listen to him" Annie interjected.
"It's not about party anymore, or even ideology. It's about saving the country, and the FNU is the group in the best position to oppose Nielsen and Lieftur."

Ole rubbed his temples. He'd been a Syndicalist for decades.
"You'd be ok with a thirteen year old put on the throne of this country? That's what Aubyn will demand for your cooperation."

"I'll call a head of cabbage 'King' if it brings us back to sanity. Ole, get over the fucking partisanship here. Tom and Jannik will be the end of us" Mattias replied.

"We've already secured some support from the Party" Annie added.
"People like us, who know there's something wrong but don't feel they can rebel against the Party."

"We need people on the Presidium. Not now, but later" Mattias added.
"We'll need people with experience when this comes tumbling down."




Ole had arrived home on time, just a bit later than usual.

"Long day?" Maja asked as she took his sports jacket.

"Impromptu committee meetings" Ole laughed.

"Well that's ok. I'll warm dinner up."

"Wait just a moment" Ole replied.
"I have one last thing I need to tend to in my study. Just a quick call I need to wait. I shan't be long."

"Take your time dear, dinner will be waiting."

Ole's office was rather nice, all things considered. Small, but warm. And with book shelves stocked full of literature. Some of the books banned or restricted. It was privilege afforded Inner Party members. He locked the door just in case. He didn't need Maja walking in on him during this.
He opened up a desk drawer and fished out a rolled up piece of paper, unfurling it across his desk. It was a map of Prydania showing the areas of the country firmly under Syndicalist control and those areas where the Royalist resistance was holding firm. It wasn't a map that was going to see widespread distribution. Officially the Royalists didn't operate freely anywhere. He eyed the map, trying to figure out the proper move. This Popular Movement Mattias spoke of...it spoke to every concern he had regarding Tom Nielsen's increasingly draconian tendencies.
Panic gripped him though. Austurland, the part of the country the Royalists were strongest in, was heavily forested and lacked resources. Eventually the Syndicalist Republic would marshal the full industrial might of the rest of Prydania and crush the insurgency. He knew it. Heavy industry was their specialty. And when that happened...no. He wouldn't be on Lieftur's chopping block. He shoved the map back into the desk drawer and dialed up Jannik Lieftur.

"Jannik, it's Ole...no, listen. I have information. Mattias Hagelin is a traitor to the Party and the Republic."




18 Decemeber 2017
4:46 pm
On a Monday
Býkonsviði, Prydania


The court room was rancorous, the judge's stand crowded with stacks of files filled with official documents from the Syndicalist era as well as eye witness testimony. A banner depicting the recently-restored Royal arms hung behind, covering up the defaced Syndicalist emblem.
The court room was full of onlookers, many of them there to see Syndicalist dogs meet their day of judgment. And it had been packed for the days' proceedings for the past month or so. That crowd erupted into a chorus of boos as Ole Ahlander was led back into the court room, flanked by soldiers. He kept his head down, trembling as he felt like the crowd wanted to tear him apart.

"Order!" the judge bellowed as he banged his gavel.
"Ole Ahlander. You have been charged of crimes against peace, war crimes, and crimes against humanity for knowingly enabling a criminal regime that oversaw the murder, enslavement, dispossession, and torture of Prydanian citizens. You have heard testimony both in your favour and levied against you. Is there anything you wish to say on your behalf before I read the verdict?"

"I was just the Minister of Fisheries...I...I didn't have anything to do with the killings" Ole stammered, eliciting a cascade of boos from the crowd.

"Order!" the judge yelled once more.
"Mr. Ahlander, you are found guilty of crimes against peace and crimes against humanity. You are found not guilty of war crimes..." the crowd erupted into cheers.
"...AND..." the judge bellowed "...are sentenced to life imprisonment!"
The judge banged his gavel as the soldiers dragged Ole Ahlander out of the court room, preparing to send him to Briarviður. Ole couldn't bare to look up, just breathing heavily as he shuffled out, the angry roar of the crowd behind him fading only as he was loaded into an armoured transport.


*Rólegurhundurinn- The Quiet Dog




What I've Done by Linkin Park, 3:25
 
Last edited:
7 January 2010
3:21 pm
On a Thursday
Sankt Kaldorhrygg, Prydania


Tobias kissed Krista as she pinned him against the back wall of a line of half burnt-out town houses. They thought they were being clever, hidden from anyone who might see. Tobias awkwardly let his hand move down her side and she, just as unsure, took it and placed it on her hip. It was an unusual place to explore young love, but they hadn't seen each other in two months. Tobias was sure William intentionally had the units Krista was with away from him, but right now? He didn't care. He kissed her again...




"They think they're clever don't they?" William muttered. Axle just chuckled. The two hadn't been following the Prince or the daughter of Toke and Lilly Brink but they'd come across them as they made their way through the town, the last bit of the island that was Stormurholmr to be liberated.
"They think they're clever sneaking around like this, and you're laughing at me" William grumbled as the two kept their distance.

"Not you, just the situation" Axle shrugged.
"He's fourteen. She is too. You thought they'd stay under lock twenty-four-seven?"

"I managed it long enough" William shrugged.

"No you didn't. It's just that before he, and her, and Rylond, and the rest of 'em, were too young and stupid to realize just how tenuous your control was" he chuckled again but shot William an amused look when he saw him looking frustrated.
"Parenting's a bitch, what can I say?"

"You've never had kids."

"No, but I'm not an idiot. The obvious just seems obvious to me."

"So now I'm an idiot?"

"Only the best kind William" Axle smirked.
"You had a daughter after all." William's jaw clenched. He didn't know if he should try and deck Axle or not. For all the good the attempt would do.

"Alvilda" he nodded. "I lost her to Toft's thugs...along with Carla" he said, shooting Axle a look that seemed to say "and what the fuck are you bringing that up for. Maybe Axle took the hint. Maybe he was always building to this point. It was hard to tell with him. Either way he nodded understandingly.

"Alvi...William, I want you to listen to me. For the sake of your own sanity, if nothing else."

William nodded tensely, muttering "ok." He knew Axle long enough. And he trusted him that he wouldn't cross any lines with the memory of his daughter. That's why he hadn't decked him. No one else would have gotten this far.

"She was eleven when she was taken from you. So...just try to understand that you're dealing with something you've never had to deal with before." Axle pat his shoulder again.
"You're dealing with a teenager, Will. It's an immensely humbling experience."

"He doesn't understand it now, but he will. I'm only doing what's right. For everyone. Himself included." Axle shrugged. He wasn't on board with trying to arrange a marriage between Tobias and some foreign monarch's daughter. No one, save William, had spent more time with him than Axle. He'd gotten to know the kid as...well...a person. And not just some figurehead or bargaining chip. He knew William felt similarly, but he also knew he had other concerns to worry about.
"I don't know about that Will, but I do know one thing. You tell a fourteen year old he can't see the love of his life? He's not going to be happy. Welcome back to parenting."
That was the kick of it William had been acting in the role of the FNU's political leadership since the Syndicalist Coup. He'd worn a number of hats in that time, and he'd been trying to raise Tobias properly. It had been Robert and Hanna's last, most important request of him, and he wasn't going to fail them. Or their son.
"Just go easy on him, Will" Axle added. "He's found something to be happy about for once."

William thought on it for a moment as he nodded.
"Well at the very least we ought to stop this before it goes any further..."




Krista raised herself up on her tiptoes to kiss Tobias before nuzzling her head against his chest.
"You're so warm, it's not fair. You shouldn't get to be this warm." Tobias smirked.

"Why isn't it fair?"

"'cause" Krista replied, "you're too fun to cuddle. I can't think of anything else." Tobias smiled warmly, holding her against him. The weather was cold- made worse by being in a port town with the biting cold- but between their winter gear and each other? It was almost pleasant. Tobias smiled, closing his eyes as he held Krista, before the serenity of the moment was interrupted by the unmistakable "ahem" of William Aubyn. Tobias leaned his head back against a brick wall and groaned as Kritsa quickly turned around, cheeks blushing.

"Axle! William!" she squeaked.

"Come on you two. We're moving to the interior of the island once we get sentries established. Come on let's go."

"Wait" Tobias asked, nervously.
"You said we...Krista's family...I mean unit, they're coming too?"

"We're all here, why wouldn't we?" William asked.

"So we can..." Tobias began before Krista finished his sentence.
"...still see each other? For a bit longer?"

"Just try not to run off and yeah, you can" William replied with a resigned smile. Come on, let's go."

Krista nodded with a smile and headed off back to the town centre.
"See you soon Toby!" Tobias just smiled and waved as she headed off.

"Thanks" the Prince said, wrecked by embarrassment, looking at his feet. William nodded, shooting him a smile.

"Come on. Let's not keep everyone waiting."



Watching Evil Empires Fall Apart by Electric Six, 3:58
 
Last edited:
Music: Breaking Benjamin - "Had Enough”

20 April 2003
Easter Monday
Prydanian Ministry of Foreign Affairs
Býkonsviði


Thomas Lasmartres strode quickly through the corridors of the Prydanian Ministry of Foreign Affairs. His outrage of the past few days had persisted and stewed over the weekend, but now that he’s going to deliver such an important message, he had to keep his emotions under control.

The Royal Santonian Ambassador to the Syndicalist Republic of Prydania passed through hallways whose walls were still pockmarked by bullet holes and dark stains which may or may not be blood spatters. The Syndicalists still hadn’t cleaned and repaired their offices… but then they have a much larger mess to clean and repair right now.

Ambassador Lasmartres was followed by a junior diplomat from the Santonian embassy, Marc-Daniel Millerand. He was carrying the documents and the all-important material to present to the Foreign Minister. Perhaps because of the weekend, the Foreign Minister only agreed to meet them that Monday morning.

The two Santonian diplomats reached the door of the office of the Prydanian Minister of Foreign Affairs. Millerand knocked on the door. A voice from within told them to come in.

“Good morning, Ambassador Lasmartres,” the secretary greeted them.

The ambassador merely smiled at the secretary. He was in no mood to be nice. The secretary picked up the subtle cue and went inside Buhl’s office, presumably to inform the foreign minister that the people he had an appointment with had arrived. After a few minutes, the secretary opened the door and ushered the Santonians in.

The Santonian ambassador was a familiar face in the foreign ministry. Being one of the few remaining embassies in Býkonsviði, and a neutral power at that, the Santonians were one of the most frequent visitors.

He was also welcome at the Prydanian Foreign Ministry, for a variety of reasons. And certainly Ambassador Lasmartres was more welcome than his predecessor, the aristocratic Paul-Baudouin Luyt de Thiembronne.

Thomas Lasmartres was from the working class. His father was a dockworker at the Port of Saintes, his mother was an ex-prostitute who became a washerwoman. He knows how to swear like a sailor and how to flatter someone like that person was the best and most gorgeous person in the world. One of those attributes might help today. Either of them.

He opted not to follow his father and older siblings and instead went to university, studying Gotic languages and international relations at the University of Saintes. While at university, he was active in left-leaning student organisations. He was hired by the Santonian Ministry of Foreign Affairs right after graduation. He was posted to Valland in 1981, and then reassigned to Gottia in 1985. While in Gottia, he was the contact of the leftist anti-Himdoch activists, including the socialist Marie-Magdalene "Marlene" Schellenberger, who eventually became a Santonian MP. Lasmartres helped rescue and facilitate the emigration of many of these activists. His activities were so extensive that the Himdoch government lodged a protest with the Santonian Foreign Ministry in 1988. The Santonian government simply transferred Lasmartres to neighbouring Goyanes, where he continued his activities from overseas.

With the fall of the Himdoch government, Lasmartres was returned to Hessunland, where he was partly responsible for Saintonge’s massive humanitarian response to the war-torn country. His term in Hessunland was extended for another two – an extraordinary step for a lower-ranking diplomat, as Santonian diplomats are allowed to stay in a posting for only two terms, or eight years. Lasmartres stayed in Hessunland until 1997. His outstanding performance for the humanitarian effort in Hessunland earned him promotions. He was elevated to minister-counsellor (conseiller des affaires étrangères) in 1997, as he was transferred to Prydania. He served in the second-highest position at the Santonian embassy in Býkonsviði under Ambassador Charlotte-Amélie Courtehoux, who was replaced by Paul-Baudouin Luyt de Thiembronne in 2001. Despite their political differences, Ambassador Luyt de Thiembronne came to rely on Lasmartres, since the latter was present at the post for longer than he did.

Lasmartres was familiar with Prydania’s persecuted Left during the reign of Anders III, and fully understood the situation when the Syndicalist coup happened. Ambassador Luyt de Thiembronne, a scion of a noble family from the province of Hainaut, took a dim view of the coup. It was Ambassador Luyt de Thiembronne who caved to the pressure from the Duke of Champagne to surreptitiously spirit away the Loðbrók gold to Saintonge: a fact that only a few in the embassy – and even in the government back home – knew. Meanwhile, Lasmartres, sensing that the political situation in Prydania was mirroring that of Gottia in the late 1980s, strengthened his networks of contacts before the coup even occurred. One of the people Lasmartres met was a union man named Henrik Buhl… who was now the Prydanian foreign minister. Lasmartres also sheltered some Syndicalists from the tentacles of Anders III’s government. In all of their activities, though, both Luyt de Thiembronne and Lasmartres had to keep their sympathies in check, as Saintonge maintained a strictly neutral, non-interventionist stance on foreign affairs.

The winds changed when Ambassador Luyt de Thiembronne was recalled by Saintes weeks after the fall of Býkonsviði. Some of the Býkonsviði legation staff in the know, believed that ambassador was recalled after the government at home found out about the Loðbrók gold affair; the Palais des Drapeaux* had given no explanation for transferring Ambassador Luyt de Thiembronne to the more cushy post at Gojanesstad. Thomas Lasmartres was then promoted and became the Royal Santonian Ambassador. He was instrumental in convincing the Santonian government to switch its recognition to the Syndicalist government, since the Syndicalists had now de facto controlled much of Prydania and its capital. Saintonge’s recognition of the Syndicalist government lulled the Syndicalists into thinking that Saintonge – a country known for championing worker’s rights and was governed by a leftist party at the time – was sympathetic and friendly to their cause.

But the astute Ambassador Lasmartres knew that there were differences between the Gottian Left and the Prydanian Syndicalists. Lasmartres saw that many in the Syndicalist ranks harboured murderous tendencies, such as that madman Lieftur. The Santonian ambassador was horrified to see them in high-ranking positions within the new Syndicalist government. This was going to be Gottia/Hessunland all over again, but with the roles reversed.

Lasmartres also activated his contacts in the resistance, including a highly-secret line of communication with William Aubyn. Lasmartres clarified to Aubyn the purpose of Saintonge’s recognition of the Syndicalist government – to be able to handle the waves of refugees and asylum seekers that the impending Syndicalist onslaught will bring. In a country where Santonians also rescued the persecuted people during the Fascist War, such a scenario was not unthinkable.

True enough, the persecution of people started. The Royal Santonian Embassy, its legations, and its consulates, were inundated by people seeking help. Ambassador Lasmartres did not try to rein in his subordinates and diplomatic staff: “Go ahead and save as many people as you can.” Twice, the rescue efforts brought the ire of the Syndicalist government. However, Lasmartres’ reputation and his skill at flattery, plus the fact that Saintonge was still one of the few countries to recognise the Syndicalist government, were trump cards that led the Syndicalists to back down. Any attack against Lasmartres or the Santonians might make the government in Saintes recall Lasmartres and replace him with a less sympathetic ambassador. Or worse, Saintonge might withdraw its recognition.

The Syndicalists knew and thought they had at least someone who understands them within the Santonian embassy. And now Ambassador Thomas Lasmartres was going to exploit that fact to the fullest.

“Good morning, Thomas,” Henrik Buhl greeted the ambassador, trying to sound pleasant. He knew what was coming, and he was somewhat relieved. Nielsen had granted him the authority to authorize everything he expected the Santonians to demand. He was sure Thomas would leave pleased, and this ugliness would be put behind everyone.

Thomas Lasmartres and Henrik Buhl called each other by first name in closed-door meetings. They had some familiarity with each other, bordering on friendship. The Santonian ambassador had invited the Prydanian foreign minister several times to his residence for informal dinners – those Santonian wines and cheeses and food were rare treats that the Prydanian foreign minister liked and secretly craved. They talked about issues, up until the wee hours of the morning. Henrik was especially concerned about his son Sölvi and asked that Thomas take him in, in case the Syndicalist coup failed.

Despite this bond, Lasmartres would not prefer them to be called friends. Especially now.

“Away with the pleasantries, Henrik,” Thomas Lasmartres said flatly. “You know what happened last Friday was not pleasant.” His aide handed the ambassador a sealed letter. Lasmartres looked at it for a moment and handed it to the Prydanian foreign minister.

Inside the letter was a note verbale from the Kingdom of Saintonge. Despite being couched in formal diplomatic language, its contents were seething:

The Santonian Embassy presents its compliments to the Prydanian Ministry of Foreign Affairs and has the honour to invite their attention to the following matter:
On 17 April 2003, members of the Syndicalist People’s Militia of Prydania shot and killed Marc-Tristan Landet, a Santonian citizen and a First Secretary at the Royal Santonian Embassy at Býkonsviði. The aforementioned fact is supported by multiple pieces of evidence, including, but not limited to, eyewitness accounts.
The government of the Kingdom of Saintonge strongly denounces and stridently protests the murder of its diplomatic representative. Such an act violates the traditional immunity afforded to diplomatic representatives and constitutes a hostile act by the Syndicalist Republic of Prydania against the Kingdom of Saintonge.
While the Kingdom of Saintonge wishes to continue its warm relations with the Syndicalist Republic of Prydania, however, the recent actions by the Syndicalist Republic of Prydania is not in the spirit of good neighbourly relations. The Kingdom of Saintonge demands that the Syndicalist Republic of Prydania take concrete actions to repair the damage to bilateral relations between the two countries.
As such, the Kingdom of Saintonge requests that the Syndicalist Republic of Prydania:
  1. Provide restitution to the family of Mr Marc-Tristan Landet;
  2. Prosecute the perpetrators of the murder of Mr Marc-Tristan Landet;
  3. Authorise the Kingdom of Saintonge to bring in any number of diplomatic staff so that the Santonian Embassy can continue its work efficiently;
  4. Respect the immunity of diplomats and their families;
  5. Allow the diplomats of the Kingdom of Saintonge to continue their work unimpeded;
  6. Refrain from harassing the diplomats of the Kingdom of Saintonge; and
  7. Permit the diplomatic mission of the Kingdom of Saintonge to bring in and out supplies, material, and personnel via ships and planes of the Royal Santonian Armed Forces.
The Kingdom of Saintonge hopes for a favourable response on the matter.
The Embassy avails itself of this opportunity of assuring the Ministry of its highest consideration.

Henrik sank into his chair as he read the letter. He was expecting this. He kept his expression calm, even as he cursed Jannik to all hell. Recruiting angry union thugs and giving them guns and uniforms, telling them they were soldiers... it was a minor miracle this hadn’t happened earlier. Still, he’d gotten his scapegoats.

It was to that effect that he nodded as he read down the list. One was doable enough. Two was why he was glad Nielsen had forced Jannik to get him names. Three through six were standard re-affirmations of the rights of diplomatic personnel. Seven, however, caught his eye. He didn’t say anything at first, instead re-reading it. He wiggled the letter as he held it between his thumb and index finger as he thought it through. The Santonians were helping refugees – officially “reactionary anti-social elements” – out of the country. Point seven… it was essentially asking for unlimited and expanded capabilities to continue this.

If the Santonians were asking for the freedom to whisk anyone away? It was unexpected to be sure. And Henrik knew that he had no means of resisting the leverage Saintonge had at their disposal. Not just the withdrawal of recognition, but releasing the forensic evidence of Marc-Tristan Landet’s murder. It could – and likely would be – an international catastrophe. They were asking for more than either Nielsen or Henrik had thought they’d ask for, and he had no means of negotiating them down. They had the witnesses, the bullets, the dead body. He sighed softly.

“Thomas,” Henrik began, keeping his voice pleasant even as nerves bunched up inside, “I am authorized by the collective authority of the Presidium to agree to points one through six on behalf of the Syndicalist Republic. We’ve already conducted our own investigation and have detained the guilty parties, in fact. Point seven though…” he set the letter down on his desk. “You’re not talking about Santonian personnel are you?”

“My government would be very pleased that the Presidium agrees to points one to six.” Ambassador Lasmartres gave the Prydanian Foreign Minister a sincere-looking, but forced, smile. “As for your question regarding point seven…”

Ambassador Lasmartres pondered the question. When he and deputy foreign minister for Craviterian affairs Jules-Frédéric Théroux drafted the document last Saturday, they meant diplomatic personnel. Henrik Buhl’s question gave a whole lot of meaning to the word “personnel”. The Prydanian foreign minister was interpreting it differently - and it was an interpretation the Santonians could make the most out of.

“Personnel,” Ambassador Lasmartres said the word with a twinkle in his eye. “You know what we mean,” the ambassador said wryly, in a slow, deliberate tone. The Santonian ambassador knew what kind of personnel the Prydanian foreign minister was referring to. And Ambassador Lasmartres would stretch the envelope to cover those people, and as many people as possible.

But he had to state the obvious first, to assuage any concerns the Prydanians might have. “If it means anything, we are ready to assure you that it doesn’t mean military personnel,” the Santonian ambassador added. “Saintonge is not in the business of military invasion, you know that.”

Henrik nodded. “Oh I’m sure, and both myself and Chairman Nielsen know the Santonians wouldn’t aid the fascists that are currently trying to topple our new government,” he replied. It was very much intentional. It had been Good Friday, after all. The day had meaning. A sort of rallying cry against the agressively state atheist Syndicalist Republic. That Mr. Landet had died aiding fleeing church goers on that day, of all days, made a lot of sense.

It was also a day that William Aubyn had issued another defiant statement against the Syndicalist government, with FNU partisans striking against a number of People’s Militia groups before vanishing into the countryside. Henrik liked Thomas Lasmartres, but he knew what the Santonians were up to. He also knew that despite certain shared ideals? The Santonians were very much not a secular state. Henrik was sure that the Santonians weren't aiding the Royalist rebels, but he had to say it. To make a point.

“I’m not concerned with Saintonge sending in military personnel. But Thomas, let’s be honest with each other. We’ve spoken twice before this about your diplomatic personnel helping these reactionary anti-socials flee our country. We looked the other way when it was just people with Santonian citizenship, but…” he paused, thinking of how to best word what he was about to say.

“I say this wanting to restate that the guilty parties will be punished, and that Mr. Landet’s family will be compensated. With that said? You and I both know Marc-Tristan Landet wouldn’t have died had he not interfered with a legitimate police action.” He knew damn well that the Militia were gunning down families and not terrorists, be he was trying to salvage what he could for his own side in this back and forth. If only so that Lieftur couldn’t go to Nielsen and tell him he’d capitulated. The room was very likely bugged.

“But given the past actions of the Santonian government, you need to know that these are our citizens. If you’re intending to aid these people in fleeing the lawful government of Prydania then you need to be open about it, so we can have a proper conversation.”

Ambassador Lasmartres fumed inside. But the trained diplomat within him reined in all that sailor tendencies that would’ve unleashed a barrage of expletives at the absolute nonsense the Prydanian foreign minister said.

Instead, the ambassador took a deep breath and sat on the chair in front of the foreign minister’s desk. He looked straight at Henrik Buhl’s eyes, with his icy blue eyes sending trepidation over to the foreign minister. “‘Legitimate’... police... action?” Lasmartres uttered the words slowly and deliberately. “Against... the citizens of Prydania?” His words were dripping with sarcasm. “Where have I seen that?” One corner of his mouth rose up in a smirk. “I know.”

Buhl began to respond but Ambassador Lasmartres cut him off as he stood up from his chair, mentioning a litany of historical facts and recollections. He paced back and forth authoritatively in front of the foreign minister, as if delivering a stern lecture.

“Remember the one hundred and eighty-thousand Shaddaists of Býkonsviði forced into ghettos for extermination by the fascist government of Prydania during the Fascist War?” The ambassador stopped momentarily to look at the Prydanian foreign minister. “That was a so-called legitimate police action against the citizens of Prydania by the so-called lawful government of Prydania.” The Syndicalist flag hanging on a flagpole caught his attention. “I know you dislike the fascists as much as I do, but you are sounding a bit like them.” The ambassador flung the barb precisely and purposefully to unsettle the foreign minister.

Buhl tried to speak up again, and it seemed that Lasmartres was going to let him this time, but he couldn’t find the words in his throat. He had twitched his wrist as if he were going to raise a hand, but he’d paused himself and just quietly tapped his desk again. It wasn’t just that the Santonian Ambassador had a point. He’d heard Lieftur and Nielsen talking about the Shaddaists themselves. They’d couched the language in ways to avoid echoing the fascist-era policies, but needless to say? The Shaddaists were becoming increasingly difficult regarding the government’s atheistic mandates. And eventually something - he didn’t know what - was bound to happen. This all swirled in his head, and he just stayed quiet, letting Lasmartres continue.

“And who was there to help the Shaddaists?” The ambassador paused for a bit, but did not really expect a word from the foreign minister. He then answered his own question. “The Kingdom of Saintonge… yes, our embassy helped a good number of them escape. We couldn’t save them all, but we did the best we could do.”

Ambassador Lasmartres then paced back to the opposite direction, towards the window. “Remember Mikael Kjarrval, Gilbert Bergholt, and Rósbjörg Laufkvist?” He glanced at the foreign minister. “The people you extol as -” the ambassador then moved his hands slowly as if he was making a big circle in the air in front of him “- the ‘Children of the Martyrs of the Great Syndicalist Revolution’?” He said the title in a slightly derisive tone, mocking as to how the Syndicalist government put on a pedestal the children of killed Syndicalist leaders. “I can distinctly remember Marc-Tristan interfered with a legitimate police action by hiding one of them, when Anders III’s Óafmen went after the families of the leaders of your movement.”

“Yes, Anders III went after children. Anders III was not content with murdering those who voiced dissent. He had to kill. Murder. Slaughter.” The ambassador said the words as he looked at the foreign minister squarely in the eye, making him reflect on the words, whether it was applicable to his own government too. “It was another so-called legitimate police action by the lawful government of Prydania against its citizens.”

The ambassador reached the window and peered out to the characterless gray courtyard outside. The ambassador asked softly, “Is that why you asked me to take Sölvi in, in case the Óafmen went after you?” The ambassador’s question went unanswered for a few tense moments. Thomas Lasmartres then turned again towards Henrik Buhl and clearly sensed the foreign minister’s discomfiture at his questions and insinuations. He decided to let the matter go, and instead went to another recollection.

“Remember the town of Kleifar, whose inhabitants were supportive of your movement? Anders III discovered your safehouses there.” The ambassador walked back towards the foreign minister’s desk. “What happened next? The then-lawful government of Prydania launched a so-called legitimate police action against its citizens.” Both of them knew too well the fate of the people and the town of Kleifar - erased from the map. “I’m happy to say that the orphans we had rescued there had found good homes in Saintonge.”

Thomas Lasmartres unveiled all of Henrik Buhl’s phrases as mere contorted words that can euphemise the atrocities of the previous oppressive Prydanian rulers… and now by extension, the atrocities of the Syndicalists against their people.

The ambassador stood in front of the foreign minister. “The Kingdom of Saintonge had stood beside the Prydanian people, even as their rulers persecute them. We see persecution, we try to save people.”

Lasmartres’ words had unnerved Buhl, and a voice in his head was screaming at him to listen. To do something… surely with Saintonge’s help… but he didn’t. Again. The room could be bugged. The woman working reception could be taking notes for the Militia. And anything he said here that wasn’t the government line would be his death sentence. He’d known Thomas Nielsen for a long time. There was a time when he could be reasonable despite his excess of passion. When you sat him down and explained things out he’d see a better way than whatever foolhardy, headstrong idea he had. These days though? Perhaps it was the stress of governing. Building a new society was harder than tearing one down. Or maybe Lieftur WAS gaining too much influence. The days he felt trapped were growing more numerous. Today was perhaps the worst one, after starting off so promisingly.

After a moment of awkward silence, the Prydanian foreign minister spoke. “We are not persecuting them. What happened last Friday was a legitimate police action.”

“Keep repeating that mantra to yourself, Henrik,” Thomas thundered. “You know it isn’t true. You are deluding yourself.” Before the foreign minister could even speak, the ambassador held up his hand to silence him. What came next was a salvo of trenchant inquiries on the true principles of the Syndicalist movement. “Whatever happened to those big dreams and grandiose ideas that your movement had? A country where people are equal, where rights are respected? Whatever happened to the right to live? The right to due process? The right to freedom of speech? Had the equality and the rights of people gone out of the window? Are the people of Tobias om Stjern less equal than others?”

The foreign minister could not take it. He slumped in his chair like a confused, embarrassed heap. He was like a student who could not answer his teacher’s questions in front of the class. “They were terrorists…” He muttered. Half of him didn’t believe what he was saying, but he said what he had to. Thomas Lasmartres was protected as a foreign dignitary. He was not. He had the Presidium to answer to.

Something inside Thomas Lasmartres snapped. “Very well,” he murmured. It was as if the student gave the most wrong answer imaginable. Ambassador Lasmartres turned to his aide. “Daniel, show him the video.”

Marc-Daniel Millerand took a 2003 Nolf laptop from his briefcase, opened it, and placed it on the foreign minister’s desk. The aide then prepared the laptop while Henrik Buhl continued to speak. Thomas Lasmartres remained silent, mentally preparing for the upcoming show.

“That society, Thomas, we’re trying to build it! But these people…” Buhl sighed. It was here that, upon reflection, his stomach really began twisting in knots. What Lieftur was doing to the churches in the countryside wasn’t discussed in Presidium, but it wasn’t a secret either. You knew if you wanted to know it, and accepted what you heard. And the truth was… he knew. And he’d supported it at first. Now though, as he spoke to defend it, the horror of what he’d tacitly allowed to happen dawned on him. Still… he had no choice. He continued with the old excuses he’d told himself.

“These people… change is hard, Thomas. We’re trying to build a better world. These people… maybe they don’t all have guns and bombs, but they’re clinging to an old way of life that propagated Anders’ regime, and the regime of every damn Loðbrók autocrat that came before him. They’re a threat. A threat to our new world.”

He had to admit, saying the old party line, falling into the old pattern of street protests and stump speeches, made him feel alive… but also sickly. The way one feels when they realize an old, cherished childhood treat was full of sugar and chemicals.

The aide started playing a video on the laptop and turned it towards the Prydanian foreign minister so he could watch.

“What is this?” The foreign minister asked.
“This is the front and rear dashboard camera footage of the Santonian diplomatic van as it was traversing Tárland Road near Tobias om Stjern on 17 April 2003,” the ambassador answered curtly.

The screen was divided into two, the high-definition footages from the rear camera on the left, the one from the front camera on the right. At the 1:05 PM timestamp, the van stopped at the shoulder of the road, beside a clearing on the side of the road. The rear view footage showed much of the burnt-out clearing. The voice of Marc-Tristan Landet could be heard. And then the cries for help came.

From the rear camera footage, people could be seen running towards the road. The Syndicalist militiamen’s taunting of the Courantists was heard, followed by shots. A few moments later, someone, presumably Paul-Robert Volfius, turned the front camera dashcam towards the field, capturing the carnage in all of its brutality. Paul Volfius could be heard yelling: “They’re coming after the Courantists!”

Ambassador Thomas Lasmartres went to the side of the foreign minister’s desk to watch the video with him. “So how is the ‘legitimate police action’ going?” Lasmartres asked contemptuously. “Where is the due process?”

The cameras show the Landets sprinting towards the field to rescue the fleeing people. Many of the villagers of Tobias om Stjern were not able to escape. An old man was shot at the back, with blood spurting out of his chest as the bullet passed through his body. “You say the old man is a terrorist?” Lasmartres asked testily.

Lasmartres pointed to another section of the footage where a man was carrying a pregnant woman. The man was then shot in the neck, and both fell to the ground. A Syndicalist militiaman walked coolly towards the pregnant woman and fired at her belly. “You are saying that the pregnant woman is a threat? A terrorist?”

“What about them?” An old woman was hit in the leg, and a young man went back to save her. Both were shot and killed by the militiamen. “Terrorists?”

The butchery was too much for Henrik Buhl. He looked away from the screen, which only infuriated Lasmartres. He paused the video. “TERRORISTS, YOU SAY?” Lasmartres lifted the laptop off the table. Lasmartres then held it in front of Buhl, almost shoving the screen to Buhl’s face, so that he could not look away. The Santonian ambassador saw a boy in his early teens, also running towards the diplomatic van. The boy was about the same age as the foreign minister’s son. “LOOK AT THAT BOY!” Lasmartres commanded brusquely. “YOU SAY THAT’S A TERRORIST?!” Lasmartres then pressed the spacebar button to continue the playing of the video. A few frames later, a Syndicalist bullet shattered the boy’s head and blew out his brains, killing him instantly.

“ENOUGH!” Henrik Buhl screamed as he shoved the laptop away from his face. Millerand was able to catch the expensive device before it fell to the floor.

“Can’t handle the f*cking truth, Henrik?” Lasmartres asked bluntly.

The Prydanian foreign minister was shaking. Not from anger or indignation at the Santonian ambassador’s insolence. He was shaking from fear, from humiliation, from the realisation of the barbarity of his own ilk. He was figuratively cornered and he had no escape. This was all Jannik’s fault.

Thomas Lasmartres observed his almost-a-friend Henrik Buhl stew in his emotions. After a few moments, the Santonian ambassador then unleashed another trump card. “By the way, copies of this video had been sent to the Santonian Foreign Ministry,” Lasmartres told him. “I was told that they will publicise the video if Prydania doesn’t agree to all of our demands.”

Henrik poured himself a glass of water, looking over Thomas’ shoulder, towards the door. He was half sure Jannik would burst through with his thugs. He wouldn’t put it past that fool to just assume the cat was out of the bag and double down. It took all of his willpower to keep from shaking. Thankfully that scenario didn’t occur. He calmed as he drank the water, and he retreated for a moment, into the cool, calm world of logic and objective reasoning. The horrors were manageable if you broke it down.

And the fact was that Saintonge releasing this video would do more damage than them simply withdrawing recognition. They’d be left with the likes of Cogoria. Maybe the Stan Yera and Fuss, but the latter two weren't given. Not by a long shot. He knew what he had to do. He had to agree to every demand, right now. Yet the Santonian demand to move people out of the country… that wasn’t authorized by Nielsen.

Henrik weighed his options. If he agreed to it? He could reasonably sell it as a matter of absolute necessity to the Presidium. Yet it was possible Jannik would seize the opportunity. He’d already begun purging some of the mid-party bureaucracy. How long was it before he turned to the Presidium, exactly? And what were the chances Nielsen would stop him? It was at that moment that the knots he’d felt in his stomach over this ordeal turned to a gaping hole as he realized one inescapable truth: he was terrified of his own government.

“If you’ll excuse me,” Buhl replied as calmly as he could muster. “I need to run this up the chain of command” he said, trying to sound as casual as possible.
“Good luck,” Ambassador Lasmartres smirked. “You need it.”

Buhl picked up the phone as the Santonian Ambassador and his aide waited outside with his secretary. He thought about that for a moment. Was he sure she worked for his office? He couldn’t think about that though. He was doing the smart thing. No one could come after him for taking it to committee. Of course by committee he meant….

“Comrade Chairman,” he said with a pleasant enough smile. It didn’t matter that Thomas Nielsen couldn’t see it. It helped him keep his calm. “There is a matter regarding the Santonian delegation I urgently need to discuss…”

It wasn’t long. Maybe three minutes. The door opened once more and Henrik Buhl welcomed Millerand and Lasmartres back into his office. He had a relieved feeling about him as he took his seat. His mind was swimming. At the end of all of this? One thing remained certain. He’d have to readjust just how much the Syndicalist Republic could rely on the Santonians for support. That wasn’t important now though.

“Ambassador Lasmartres,” the Prydanian foreign minister said calmly, even if he nervously tapped a finger on his desk. “I’m pleased to inform you that the Presidium finds all Santonian terms agreeable. We will not... concern ourselves... with your personnel fulfilling their duties as to the agreement.”

“Very well,” Ambassador Lasmartres said. “Thank you for your cooperation and the cooperation of the Syndicalist Republic. We would be expecting the formal written reply later today, so that we can forward it to our government back home.” A verbal agreement will not suffice. The Santonians needed a document to wave in the faces of the Syndicalists should they try to stop or hinder them again.

The agreement marked the organisation of the Santonsklína, or the “Santonian line”, through which asylum-seekers and refugees were brought out of Prydania to Saintonge and other countries willing to accept them. Thousands of people escaped oppression, torture, and death through the Santonsklína. For the Syndicalists, it was a release valve through which ‘unreformables’ and ‘undesirable elements’ were sent out of the country. For how long this situation will remain, only time can tell.



*Palais des Drapeaux – the building housing the Santonian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, sometimes used as a metonym for the ministry.

OOC: Post co-written with @Prydania . :)
 
Last edited by a moderator:
1 January 2013
8:26 pm
On a Wednesday
Just outside Markarfljot, Prydania


Gylfi Hjaltdal trudged through the snow of the countryside, the cool winter air made more pronounced by the wind from the harbour of the fishing town of Markarfljot. He'd discarded the red arm band that marked him as a member of the Syndicalist Peoples' Militia and he hugged himself under his jacket. He shivered as he made his way up to a small barn on an abandoned homestead just outside of town.
Markarfljort had fallen to the Royalists just two weeks ago, and he'd been part of an ill-fated offensive earlier in the day. To call it ill-fated though... that wasn't exactly accurate. Yes, the attack was unsuccessful, but it had led to his capture. As well as the rest of his comrades. And now that he saw the positions of Royalist defences along this flank? Well it was vital he make his way back to friendly lines. He needed to relay information to Stahl and the central command as soon as possible.

Right now, though, "as soon as possible" seemed like a pretty long fucking time. The wind howled again as it picked up, cutting through his jacket. He forced his way into the barn, collapsing to his knees as he shivered. The barn provided little in the way of warmth but it did protect from the biting winds that chilled you to the bone. He brought his bare hands to his mouth as he breathed his warm breadth onto them. He was still well within Royalist territory though, and this homestead would be on the top of the list when they found out he'd escaped. He intended to be gone by the time they came searching. His escape, however, wasn't the mission. Not technically. Relaying the information he'd gathered was. If it came down to getting the location of Royalist defensive positions back to command or recapture? Well the latter was acceptable if he accomplished the former. He nodded to himself. He had to do his duty.

He had no communications equipment on him. The operative they had inside of the Royalist ranks couldn't slip him a radio. He had to go. And so he did. Still...he wrapped his hands in his armpits and lowered his head as he trudged to the house. Maybe, just maybe, the phone line was still functional. It wasn't out of the question. He'd relay what he committed to memory and then head out. Worst case scenario? They found him or he died in the snow- but at least the Army would have the enemy positions.
The door to the house was broken- kicked inward it would seem. Probably belonged to some family taken away. For what, he didn't know. Maybe they were harbouring Royalists, maybe they were religiously inclined unreformables. Maybe they'd resisted collectivization. It could be anything. And it wasn't his concern. The house's interior only furthered the idea that whoever had lived here didn't have time to pack before being taken away. Family heirlooms- those not picked up by looters and black market scoundrels- still dotted the shelves, family pictures hung from the walls. It was almost enough to feel warm.
Gylfi made his way to the kitchen- if a Prydanian home only had one telephone it would be in the kitchen- and looked around. Sure enough he saw it, the moonlight shining through the winter clouds almost danced on its plastic casing. He picked it up...only to realize that the cord was cut.

"Son of a whore!" he yelled in frustration. Both at the fact that the phone was no good and the prospect of having to trudge through the snow and wind again without any reassurance that his mission had been accomplished. He breathed for a moment and thought. There might still be another phone somewhere. The study. Yes, likely the study if anywhere else. It was then that he got a sinking feeling in his stomach.

This place looks like the occupants were spirited away by the Militia. The kicked in door, the fact that most of the family's belongings remained in place. He suspected the fridge on the other side of the kitchen contained the rotten remains of whatever the family had in there at the time of their arrest. And yet in a case like that? The phone line would either be working still or it would have been disconnected from the grid. The line wouldn't have been cut. Not by the Militia.

That thought flashed through his mind in a split second. He nervously ran his fingers over the cut edge of the phone wire. Someone had cut this. Recently. And whoever had done it...they could be here. He stood up straight, and listened as the wind howled outside, the snow from the snowdunes dancing under the moon. He tried to hear. Hear anything. A creek, a cough, a murmur. Something to give someone else's presence away. He couldn't hear anything. He instinctively went for his sidearm...but there was nothing.

"I don't have a radio, or a gun. They've got everything locked down since your attack. You have a two minute window to slip through when the sentries change. Go!"

That had been what their contact in the Royalist camp had said to him when he was sprung just half an hour ago. No gun. No radio. The most obvious shelter outside of the town for miles with a freshly cut phone line. He began to wonder...was he set up? He looked around the living room as he left the kitchen, grabbing a small statue of the goddess Anastasja to clutch as a weapon. The living space was dark, save for the glow of the moon, reflecting off of the snowy fields outside. He wasn't sure what he should do. Head back out into the winter night and trudge until he got to Syndicalist lines? Head upstairs and run a quick check just to make sure there wasn't a spare phone? He didn't hear anyone. It was possible that there wasn't anyone else he...

"Katharina Buch" a voice said to him, causing him to tense up, and nearly drop the statue. He only didn't because the voice drove home just how unarmed he was.
He looked around, and saw another figure. Whoever it was, he was standing in the other room...what appeared to be a smaller gathering room adjacent to the living room he was standing in. He couldn't make the person out at first but the voice sounded familiar...

"Katharina Buch" the voice repeated.

"I don't know who that is pal" Gylfi replied, trying to bluff he way out of here as best he could.
"You must have me confused for someone else."

"No. You attacked Markarfljot earlier today. A small Syndicalist firing squad. No chance at success, but you rained rockets down into the city centre. You killed people. You killed a little girl named Katharina Buch. For no reason."

The voice suddenly clicked with Gylfi. It belonged to Tobias Loðbrók, and that revelation flushed all of the tension out of him.
"You've got to be fuckin' kidding" he remarked, releasing one hand's grip on the statue as he held it to his side.
"The fuck you doin' here boy?"

"I came to ask you why you killed Katharina Buch. She was only seven years old. She didn't have to die."

"Here's what's gonna happen" Gylfi replied.
"I'm gonna knock some sense into you, and drag you back to the Syndie lines, where I'm gonna turn you over to the Militia. And they can have some fun with you."

"You didn't answer my question."

Gylfi was a bit taken back. He could barely make out Tobias' face in the shadows, but he didn't respond with any sort of anger, or even sadness. He seemed...almost emotionless.
"Because people die in war, you ignorant fucking child. And they want to put your ass on the throne of this country? Get the fuck over yourself. Maybe if you're lucky they'll beat some sense into ya before they shoot ya."

"You don't have a gun" Tobias replied, his voice still eerily monotone.
"And I have a sword" he added, drawing Jægerblað from the scabbard across his back.
"I'd let you go back and get a knife from the kitchen" he added emotionlessly, "but I don't think the butter knives will help."

There. That last bit. Gylfi couldn't see the Prince's mouth, but he could hear it in his voice. His emotionless speech had changed, and he could swear he'd smirked at him.
"I'm not afraid of any fucking sword, boy. This isn't a fairy tale. Fuck off with that, no one believes that Heilagurkonungur* bullshit anymore. It died with your uncle. And your father."

Tobias stood there for a moment, before tossing the sword to the ground.
"Then show me how unholy I am, by beating me with that goddess statue" he remarked.

Gylfi lost it. He wasn't going to be spoken to like that by some punk kid. Not a fucking Loðbrók. He charged and swung the small statue- the heavy base right side up- but the Prince dived at his midsection. Gylfi was caught off guard by the force Tobias had launched himself into him, knocking him onto his back. His hand hit the floor, and the statue fell from his grip. He reached for it, but never got a chance. The Prince's blows rained down on his face, harder than he ever expected him to hit. Until he realized...from what he could see behind the blows...Prince Tobias Loðbrók wasn't the kid they'd been showing in the propaganda....he was what...18...20....he couldn't think straight...the blows rained down on him.
He reached up to try and grab Tobias' shoulder but the Prince instead grabbed his throat and stared directly at him as he squeezed, trying to crush his windpipe. Gylfi struggled to breath but he swore that he could see the greens of Tobias' eyes even if the moon was behind him, just visible through the windows.

"She didn't have to die! WHY?!" Tobias bellowed. Gylfi couldn't speak even if he wanted to. Tobias though...he'd lost it. He didn't wait for an answer, driving punch after punch into the Sydnicalist soldier's face as he held him in place with a hand around his throat.

"YOU KILLED HER! YOU KILLED ALL OF THEM" Tobias growled as he rained blow after blow down. He was talking about those killed in the attack on Markarfljot but...deep down...his mother, his father, his cousins...they flashed in his mind. Watching all of them die. And looking down, in the shadows? Gylfi Hjaltdal might as well have been Thomas Nielsen.

Eventually Tobias' fist grew sore and he let up...only for Gylfi to cough...Tobias loosened his grip on his throat and he coughed up blood. He straddled him as he pinned him to the ground and looked down with a burning anger as this man gasped for air, his nose and lungs filled with blood and mucus.
"She was seven!" he yelled as he pulled Gylfi up by the collars of his jacket, the fact that such a young life died in a pointless attack only driving him further into anger.
"You don't get to live while she dies..."
He landed another hard punch, knocking Gylfi's head back against the hard wooden floor. Tobias shot to his feet and stomped as hard as he could...he heard a snap and he knew...for the first time in his life...he'd killed another human being. And despite the rage, the sheer justified rage, he'd felt while doing the act? He'd become overwhelmed with a sense of sadness. He tossed his hands across the mantle of the fireplace, gripping it as he leaned forward....he closed his eyes so he wouldn't have to see the moonlight reflected into the blood pooling around the corpse.
And he cried.



*Heilagurkonungur= Prydanian Makari for "Holy King." Prydanian Kings traditionally were seen both as the Defenders of the Laurentist Church and protectors of the old Thaunic faith. The King as a holy sovereign was exploited by King Anders III, Tobias' uncle, as a means to propagate his dictatorial and fascist rule from 1984-2002.




Animal I Have Become by Three Days Grace, 3:51
 
Last edited:
6 May 1982
6:21 pm
On a Thursday
Býkonsviði, Prydania


"It's so good to have all my boys home" Loke, Queen Consort of Prydania, remarked. She wasn't acting in any official capacity though, but rather that of a mother. She kissed Anders' cheek before kissing her eldest child, Baldr. The youngest, the thirteen year old Robert, put up a front of defiance as his mother kissed him as well.
"I'm always here, come on!" he protested.

"And yet despite all of that time together I still find it in my heart to love you" she chuckled jokingly, eliciting a chuckle from Robert. It was then that the young Prince's namesake, his father King Robert VII, entered, rolling his head on his neck. Clearly weary but smiling.

"Your mother's right" he said, taking his seat at he head of the table, food waiting for them all.
"It's good to have all my boys under one roof again. It doesn't happen often." The elder Robert was always jovial with his children, but he'd found he'd been getting more sentimental with age. He'd been missing his two eldest sons more and more.

"How's the navy?" he asked, looking to Baldr.

"It's the navy" he chuckled.
"You either live and breath it or you barely tolerate it" the Undirflugstjóri* replied with a sigh.

"You're taking it seriously I hope?" his mother asked, her own father having been a Captain in the Royal Prydanian Navy.

"Of course mother!" Baldr chuckled.
"And so do my superiors. It's why it's sometimes barely tolerable!" Anders just rolled his eyes.

"Then why do it?" he asked, as he began to eat the roasted chicken, not even looking up. Baldr bit his lip. It was always one of two things with Anders. He was either extremely pleasant or he made being with him a chore. And it looked like tonight, the first time they'd all been together in half a year, was going to be the latter.

"Because" Baldr answered, trying not to seem too confrontational, "I want to serve my country. And follow in grandfather's footsteps."
He meant, of course, his mother's father Kjallakur Giljan. Their other grandfather- King Robert's father- was never spoken of.

"I see" Anders replied in a dour tone, continuing to look down at his plate. King Robert, wanting to avoid another scene with Anders, tried to find something pleasant for his second oldest to talk about.

"How's Hadden?" he asked. Anders had insisted on living in Hadden, ever since his investiture as Thane of Hadden.
"I read that you've become a patron of a philosopher's club. That must be interesting." Anders managed to great his father's interest with an upturned look, setting his knife and fork down, swallowing before speaking.

"Philosophy, poetry too" he said, his voice with a twinge of excitement to it.
"The only public societies for learning the working men of that city have had for the longest time has been those clubs espousing Syndicalism. So hopefully we'll be able to reach some people."
He was guarded. His father didn't share his distaste for the Syndicalist movement he had, and he doubted Baldr cared one way or another. Yet it wasn't that argument he was afraid of. His philosopher's club had become something of a haven for people who wanted to discuss Social Commonwealth fascism openly. He didn't mind fighting his father over most things, but if King Robert found out his father's ideas were being circulated...

"Well I'm glad to hear it" King Robert replied with a smile.
"I never was much for philosophy. My teachers in the Epiphanes could barely get it into me" he joked. Anders just smiled. Of course his well meaning father wouldn't understand the deeper ideas he was cultivating. He wouldn't say that to him, of course, and just nodded to the joke.
"Well my poetry..." he began before Baldr, not having heard his brother, cut him off.

"Yeah, just not something I had much aptitude for either" the oldest Prince added. Anders was about to tear into his brother. Fact was he didn't want to be here. He'd found happiness in Hadden. Some place that wasn't...well...here. Here, father who never understood him, his younger brother he couldn't relate to, his older brother who'd teased him...and yet he'd come because his mother had insisted his father missed him, and that this was the last chance in a while to have dinner with the entire family for a while. He'd been on edge ever since getting back to Absalonhöll and it was his mother who sensed it.

"Well I'm sure it's fascinating work, Andy" Loke replied happily.
"It's important for the Royal family to champion the intellectual pursuits. You're doing good work."

"Agreed" King Robert replied, before the younger Robert chimed in.
"Can I see your poems?"

"I'd be dreadfully embarrassed" Anders replied to his younger brother with a soft chuckle. Baldr smiled too. Maybe whatever was bugging Andy had passed. He seemed to be loosening up.

The family finished their meal, and the three princes even managed to discuss the upcoming ÍDP* season peacefully.
"Midlands is going to wipe the ice with Royal Býkonsviði" Anders said with a lighthearted chuckle.

"Don't I know it" Baldr replied with a sigh. Anders was a bit shocked that his brother had conceded the point so easily.
"I mean it, Jómundur Krossdal has had the most talented team in the league for the past four years and they always flame out."

"He should have had at least one Cup by now, yeah" Anders agreed with a nod.

"We're going to flame out in the tournament round again" Baldr replied, "and nothing will change because the media will keep making excuses for him. Nothing changes."

"I should demand that he's fired" King Robert remarked as he leaned back in his chair. All three of his kids, along with his wife, rolled their eyes.

"Honey come on" Loke shook her head.

"What good is being King if I can't bloody force the capital's team to do the right thing? Come on now. We've got a philosopher and a navy man here, neither of them are hockey coaches, and they know Krossdal's useless, because it's a fact" he said with a chuckle.

"Hey! I think they'll win it" Prince Robert said, having stayed mostly silent. It was hard to get a word in when you had two older brothers who liked to talk.
"They have the best team, they'll do it this year, I'm sure."

"Ah, the optimism of youth" King Robert chuckled.

"Just like your grandfather" Loke added.
"Oh I remember him when I was little. He'd be watching the game, Royal Býkonsviði would be losing, and he'd be munching on his Iraelian pistachios. 'They're terrible!' he'd say, and then your grandmother would have to settle him down. But he's still a fan to this day!"

"Yes he is" King Robert added, "and trust me. Kjallakur would agree, Krossdal's got to go. Worst coach in the league."

"Maybe" Loke replied with a smile, toying by keeping an affirmative from her husband.

"Ah well, what can you do?" King Robert asked to everyone and also no one in particular. A calmness descended over the dinner before the King changed the subject.
"More Social Commonwealth rallies today, down in Erkiengill" he sighed. The latest rally had made the news. Counter-protesters, mostly Syndicalists, had shown up and a brawl had broken out.

"They're starting to get violent" Baldr replied, and this caught Anders' attention. Baldr had never been particularly interested in politics. And unlike his father? He wasn't hesitant to go after him. He was certain he could trump Baldr in a debate.
"We ought to start locking them up. It's a shame you never completely disbanded them" Baldr added, referring to King Robert's dismantling of the fascist system following the Dominion's defeat in the Fascist Wars.

King Robert sighed.
"Many people told me I should have eradicated the whole party, but I was fighting for democracy. We do not foster democracy and freedom of expression by banning those we find disagreeable."

Anders' jaw clenched. He'd have stayed quiet if he'd thought about it, but his mind didn't give him that option. Instead he just said something.
"Besides, who should be arrested? The people who love the country or the Syndicalist rabble who want to destroy it?" Another hush descended over the table, this one far less pleasant. No one could believe what they'd heard. Even the younger Robert knew enough to understand the problems inherent in Anders' statement.

"I can't even begin to explain what's wrong with that" Baldr began.

"No I doubt you could" Anders shot back. He could have kept quiet but it was too late. What was said was said, and all reason had left his mind. He zeroed in, he had to own up to what he'd said and stand by it.
"And besides, since when do you give a shit?" Baldr shot his brother a look that could only be described as one of disgust.

"Since I saw what fascists did to this country" he replied, only to elicit a chuckle and dismissive head shake from Anders.

"And what's that supposed to mean?" King Robert asked.

"You know..." Anders began before he started to gather his thoughts, but they were moving a mile a minute.
"You dismantled a government that sacrificed for their country, drove them underground, ridiculed them, and handed the power over to a bunch of greedy politicians, and you're frustrated that they're finally fighting back?" he shook his head again.
"Father, you told proud men and women who wanted a great nation they were deplorable and look what happened! You did this, and you can't figure out how to fix it. Grandfather never...."

"Let me tell you about your grandfather" King Robert shot back, knowing full well Anders wasn't talking about his mother's father. The King's jovial attitude was now gone, the combative man who stood down fascists thirty years prior had re-emerged.

"I've heard it all before" Anders protested, but his father wasn't relenting.

"Then you'll hear it again. Millions of men killed in the Cogorian and Kanadian snow. Arrests and torture of political prisoners. Labour camps, Shaddaist ghettos. My father...I hope he's found peace in the afterlife, because he was an angry man" he said, realizing how much of that anger had always existed in Anders.
"And that anger cost this nation its soul. Everything he claimed he loved, he nearly doomed because of his anger."

"No" Anders protested.
"The soul of this nation...it's been eroded. You think...." he paused, just long enough to once again gather his thoughts.
"Political freedom is a red herring. It's a modern invention. Men didn't need freedom back when this country was great, they had honour! They had pride! But we can't have that anymore because it might 'offend' someone?"

"Anders..." King Robert began, but Anders wasn't finished.

"No! I'm not finished."

"Yes, you are" Baldr interjected.

"Oh shut the fuck up. Suddenly you care?"

"You think that I didn't care about politics just because I wasn't a moody kid who carried around a journal like you were? I always cared. I just didn't fucking obsess over it like you did."

"Listen" Anders began, only to get caught off guard by his younger brother.

"Stop it!" the thirteen year old Prince Robert insisted.
"Can't we just have a nice dinner?"

Anders was fuming. He felt like his entire family had pounced on him. His stomach was full of fire, his mind was laser focused, his fists balled up. He was clearly fuming, and it was Loke who spoke up.
"Andy" she insisted.
"Please. Calm down..."

"I DON'T WANT TO CALM DOWN!" he exploded.

Loke felt like someone pierced her heart. Anders had been a troubled child. At times bright and happy, at other times withdrawn. Her husband had tried to connect with him, but never seemed to develop a close relationship. She had taken it on herself to try and make a connection. She had managed it, but she'd also understood just how much anger and confusion was swirling in her middle child's head. She choked a bit before standing.
"Baldr, Robert, come on" she said as she left the dining room.

Anders felt his heart tremble. He loved his mother...and he didn't mean to yell but...he felt like he was about to explode. He sat there, head awkwardly between looking up and hanging down, as his mother and brothers rose from the table to leave. Loke shot her husband a look, but he just shook his head. He was staying.

Robert sat with his son for what seemed like hours, but was actually a mere five minutes.
"Come on" Robert said, standing.
"You and me, we're going to take a walk." Anders just sat there.
"Anders, come on. Get up."

"My own mother wants nothing to do with me."

Robert sighed.
"She's frustrated. Can you blame her?" He continued, cutting off Anders' chance to react.
"She wanted a dinner with her boys. You're in Hadden, Baldr's in the Navy. And Rob...well he's at that age where he's not inclined to spend much time with his parents. Your mother wanted one dinner with all of us..."

Anders felt a lump in his throat. He felt the twinge of guilt. He just had to keep quiet and...and maybe the political conversation would have passed. Instead...this. And this wasn't the first time. More than one family gathering had been "marked" by a fight between Anders and Baldr, or Anders and his father.
"You want me to say I'm sorry..."

"No. I want this to stop."

Anders looked up, shocked at this father's choice of words.

"You're the Thane of Hadden. I know you know how much that means because you moved to the bloody city when you didn't have to. It's an important title. It means a lot" King Robert placed a hand on his shoulder.
"You mean a lot, Andy. Your mind...it's sharp. I know I'm in awe of it. I know you can fulfil your duties, and do them proudly. I just need you to stop with this."

"Being angry."

"The anger, the things your philosopher's club are discussing."

A pit in Anders' stomach opened. His father HAD known what was happening...he'd just chosen not to discuss it.

"Stand up if you're not going on a walk with me." Anders nodded, standing. His father placed a hand on each of his shoulders.

"You're capable of so much...but you can't let the same poison that infected your grandfather infect you. You're too good for Social Commonwealthism. And you're too brilliant to let so much anger control you."

"You wouldn't understand..."

"I know more than you know. I was there, during the Fascist War. Give me the benefit of the doubt."

"You never understood though..."

"You're my son. I love you. I loved my father too, and I lost him to this. I won't lose you to it too."

Anders looked to his father. He could see him wanting to reach out to him but...it was more empty talk. More flowery words. His father would never understand why he'd feel like he was hopeless at times. Why he would lose himself. And he didn't understand what he needed to do to save this country. Anders could feel his heart breaking. Despite everything? He loved his father. But he knew now that he had to do something. Otherwise the sheep would continue to rule the wolves.
He reached out and hugged his father, who embraced him back.

"I love you father, and I'm sorry."

"I know son" Robert replied. He thought Anders was apologizing for the fight at dinner. He had no idea he was apologizing for a sin conceived of, yet not yet committed.




*Undirflugstjóri= Lieutenant Commander
*ÍDP= Íshokkí Deildinni Prydansk= Prydanian Hockey League



Numb by Linkin Park, 3:05
 
Last edited:
14 April 2016
8:05 pm
On a Saturday
Markarfljot, Prydania


"That’s my epic tale, our champion prevailed" the Duttlungafullurdreki* tavern in the fishing town of Markarfljot sang in as much unison a group of people at least half in the bag could manage.
"Defeated the Syndies" they continued, cheering as Knud Buch continued playing the piano.
"Now pour him some ale!" the crowd continued, as Rylond poured around half of his mug of beer into Tobias' glass as the Prince held it up, smiling as he tried to find words given his (mostly) drunken state. The crowd didn't even seem that interested in the song's final verse.

"Fuck every Syndie from here to the Kanadian March" he declared assertively. It wasn't eloquent, but it didn't need to be. It was perfect for this crowd.

"Yeah, and happy birthday to our future King!" Rylond exclaimed. Tobias held his mug up and wooed as the crowd cheered. He usually wasn't this comfortable around people, and he'd usually been soft spoken when he had to speak in public at all. But fuck it. It was his birthday. He was getting smashed, and he just didn't care.

He hopped down off the table he'd been standing on, managing it well enough given his inebriation, and took a seat. The crowd had begun to disperse, going back to their drinks or darts as Tobias and Rylond took a seat together in a quiet-ish corner.

"Happy birthday man" Rylond said, as he clinged his mug of cheap ale against Tobias'.

"Thanks bro" the Prince replied before he sipped a bit more.

It wasn't just Tobias' birthday that had the crowd happy. It was the War. Hadden was in Royalist hands. The bulk of the Syndicalist armoured corps wast trapped and destroyed when the Royalists took it. Now the Royalists, Goyaneans, and Andrennians were pushing west. Syndicalist resistance had stiffened, but they were on the back foot. William Aubyn and the old UKAG allies had made repeated demands of unconditional surrender, which Nielsen's lot had refused. Býkonsviði was possible within a year though, and people could feel it. Fourteen years of war...it was almost over.

"Hey, Toby" Rylond said, leaning against the table.
"I met these Goyanean pilots. Awesome guys. We're going to head down to Haland. Meet some girls."

It was incredibly really. The country was a warzone, but life continued in many ways. Still, Tobias shook his head.

"Nah...look you go. I'm not gonna do that."

"Why not man, it's your birthday!"

"Alycia" he replied with a smile, referring to the Norsian princess he'd met a year earlier. In Haland, ironically. Rylond rolled his eyes. It had taken his friend five years to get over Krista's death. And he never pestered him about it. It was truly sad how she went and he wasn't going to tell Toby he needed to move on. He'd been smitten with Alycia though.

"Dude, are you even together?"

"I mean..." Tobias replied, trying to think of an answer.
"Look man...maybe. I don't know, but I like her."

"Look you, smitten by a Princess" Rylond laughed.

"Yeah, well I am a prince" Tobias chuckled.

"That's what makes it so bloody nauseating" Rylond smirked, gulping more of his beer down.
"Well ok, Prince of Prydania, if you don't wanna meet my new Goyanean friends then you don'hafta. But I will see you later."

"Enjoy Haland!" Tobias called out as his friend left the tavern, drinking more of his ale. He was sitting alone, and the crowd that was singing about him, and cheering for him, had dispersed. He smiled and shrugged, drinking more of his beer. He'd been alone a lot of his life. Often it was sad. Sometimes though, like this, it was nice. He just watched as he enjoyed his solitude, people coming and going. A game of darts, people talking about the fishing yields, gossip...

"I don't mean to interrupt..."

"Knud!" Tobias replied, a bit startled with flush cheeks. Knud Buch was not someone he wanted to disappoint.
"No, not really...I was just sitting..."

"It seems odd, the rightful King of Prydania sitting alone on his birthday" Knud replied as he took Rylond's old seat.

"It's nice to be left alone sometimes" Tobias answered truthfully.
"Not that I want you to leave but..."

"No, you're enjoying the quiet. I understand. I didn't mean to interrupt. I just wanted to wish you a happy birthday, personally."

"Thanks Knud" Tobias replied softly.
"I'm not usually...um...uh, this drunk..."

"You don't need to apologize for that" Knud shrugged.
"Why shouldn't you enjoy yourself? I'm only sorry I didn't bring you a gift."

"You wrote a fuckin' song about me" Tobias chuckled.
"That's like...the ultimate gift!"

"I had a lot of anger back then" Knud replied, nodding.
"I'm...well...I'm glad I found something righteous to channel it into."

Tobias nodded. Knud's five year old daughter Katharina had been killed by a Syndicalist rocket squad in an attack on Markarfljot that had no chance of success. Tobias had known the Buchs and when he heard that one of the Syndies captured in the failed attack had escaped? He'd hunted him down. Beat him to death. With his bare hands...
Knud, William, Axle, and Alycia. The only four people who knew about that....
And later that month Knud had written For the King, to Valhalla.

"I...people have told me...I didn't need to do what I did. But..."

Knud put a hand on Tobias'.
"Like you said, 'fuck every Syndie from here to the Kanadian March'" he said with a forlorn smile. No one's innocent in war, Tobias, but thank you."

Tobias nodded.
"To Katharina" he said, raising his glass. Knud didn't have a glass on him, but he raised a finger.

"To my little girl."

Tobias gulped more ale down.
"You're doin' alright? You know, in general."

"Fish are coming in, and we don't need to ration it to make the Syndies happy" Knud answered with a nod.
"And the aid coming in...it helps."

"Good" Tobias replied.
"If you need anything..."

"I know" Knud answered with a knowing smile.
"But it's getting late for an old man like me. I need to get going. Happy birthday Tobias."

"Thanks" the Prince replied as Knud left. He sat his mostly empty glass on the table. How many mugs of ale was that? Over ten easily. He needed some water. He'd find some water. Right now though? He was just enjoying his quietness in his own little corner of the Duttlungafullurdreki tavern.



*Duttlungafullurdreki= Whimsical Dragon




Don't Threaten Me With a Good Time by Panic! At The Disco, 3:34
 
Last edited:
22 July 1996
11:27 am
On a Monday
Stormurathvarf, Prydania


"Mr. Nielsen, is there anything I can get you while you wait?"

"No, thank you" Thomas replied softly as he waited in the lobby of the Midlands Stormurathvarf hotel. The dark brown colouring and the wood-panelled walls gave the whole lobby a warm feeling, even in the middle of summer. Cozy too, even though it was large enough to accommodate all of the tourists. It seemed like people still wanted to be seen posing in front of Vortgyn I's statue. Thomas found himself drawn to a picture of said statue on the wall, as another hotel attendant came up.

"The next bus for the battlefield site leaves in half an hour. We can reserve you a spot if you like."

"No, thank you" Thomas said again, just as politely the second time.
"I'm meeting a friend for lunch. I'll have to see the sites some other time."

The attendant raised an eyebrow. The entire restaurant had been booked by...

"Thomas!" Prince Robert called out, eliciting a smile from the Syndicalist Party leader.

"Robert" he said warmly as the two embraced. The second hotel attendant, his tour guide schedule in hand, looked on shocked as the attendant at reception chuckled at their colleague's obliviousness. Prince Robert Loðbrók and Thomas Nielsen had been coming to this hotel every other month for lunch for the past two years.

"You...your Highness" the attendant blurted out, before realizing he shouldn't have said anything and instead looked down at his feet.

"Hey, don't worry about it. Just lunch with a friend" Robert replied, patting the lad on the shoulder.
"Should we get to it then?"

"I'm starved. The railway food is getting worse, I think" Thomas replied as he and his friend made their way to the elevator. The shocked hotel clerk looked up at his colleague at reception, who just smiled and shrugged.

"This is a new look for you" Thomas commented, noticing Robert's less than formal styling. His matching tan sports jacket and slacks complimented by a tie-less white cotton shirt. He, meanwhile, owned a total of two suits, both of them looking a bit worn. Eh, it was fine. Formal wear and fashion never interested him much, and besides. The worn look helped him stay on brand within the Syndicalist movement.

"I'm trying to relax" Robert laughed. "A one year old at home can have you on edge at times."

Thomas smirked. He was older than Robert by eighteen years, and he had three kids of his own. The youngest of which was just starting at Midland University.
"How is Tobias?" he asked as they entered the closed off dining room.

"He's very talkative" Robert replied, sounding a bit worn out.
"He only knows three words- none of them 'dadda' mind you- but he likes to say them a lot."

"Well that's good" Thomas said with a nod as they took their seat at a table that looked across the countryside surrounding the hotel.
"He has your looks but hopefully not your fear of public speaking."

It always felt strange when they'd have these lunches in emptied out restaurants, but he understood why it had to happen. It was the only way he and Robert could meet for lunch openly- and not risk anything they said making it back to Anders and Toft's Óafmáanlegir.

"The usual?" the waiter- a familiar chap named Mýrkjartan asked.

"Yeah, I think so" Nielsen replied, looking forward to his pork smjörbrauð*.

"No, I think I'll try something else. The garden salad's always looked nice" Robert said, shrugging as if he were unsure of his order but committed none the less.

"Salad? Wow...the little tike must really have you wound up" Thomas chuckled as he leaned back in his chair.

"You should see Hannah" Robert answered back with a chuckle, "but we're managing."

Thomas nodded. He admired that about his friend. Prince Robert was younger brother to the King- and technically second in line to the throne- and yet his wife had insisted on raising their newborn son themselves, with as little help from nannies as possible. Hannah was a good egg. She'd whip Rob into shape with some hard work. It already seemed to be working!

"Next year is the one you need to look out for. The hræðilegtvö* year. Things get easier after that."

Robert nodded and reached to take some bread from the basket at the centre of the table.
"So how are things with the Party?"

Thomas shrugged.
"As well as can be expected. The bastards keep trying to root out out contacts in the Unions, but we're staying ahead of them. Thank you for that by the way."

"I didn't do anything" Robert smiled.
"I just knew people who could help. The ÖSU, thankfully, still has people who can be trusted."

"Aye, but how long until Toft sniffs them out? He's got control of everything Rob, and that means time's on his side."

Robert nodded solemnly as he chewed the bread. That was true...Axle and Magnus weren't in any position to stem the flow of new recruits into the agency who were brought up, trained, and conditioned under the Social Commonwealth government. What he could do once the ÖSU was no more was...he signed again before swallowing.
"I don't know Tom" he said, his mood suddenly dower. Their talks usually oscillated from friendly topics such as hockey, football, or the joys and trials of child rearing to serious political matters. Thomas, however, had rushed to the latter quicker than usual.

"That's what I wanted to discuss today" he replied.
"You. Will, Gætir, and myself. We need you. We need you to be our man. Once your people in the ÖSU can no longer help, we need you."

A knot turned in Robert's stomach. Thomas wasn't the first to bring this up.
"Will and Gætir already asked..."

"I know" Thomas replied matter of factly.
"And that's why they asked me to..."

"No" Robert answered, cutting his friend off.
"You don't understand. They asked me. A year ago. And then again six months ago. They asked me only a few months after Tobias was born."

"I'm not following Rob..."

"Will and Gætir asked me to actively work against my brother...not even three months after my son was born." Thomas went to speak, but Robert had a point to make.
"My son, Thomas. I...I have a family and..."

Thomas felt unnerved by what happened next. He was disappointed at the prospect of Robert turning him down with the excuse of needing to focus on his family, but his friend's explanation was far more dire. And it hit him deep.

"...and I can't be sure my brother won't come after my son. Or my wife."
It wasn't just Robert's words that unnerved Thomas, but the way he tensed up, the way the colour drained from his face, and the way he lowered his voice to a whisper as if someone might hear them, even though that was impossible.

"Rob" Thomas said, trying to reassure him, we all take that risk."

"If Anders wants to kill me" Robert answered, his voice monotone and fully convinced it could happen, "then I'll...I'll make peace with it. Hannah...I'll die before I see anything happen to her, but she'll do anything for our son. Toby though...I never knew it Tom. I never knew having a kid felt like this." Thomas smiled a bit, seeing his friend come out of his state of fear, brought alive by talking about his child.
"I see him, and I want to do anything I can for him. And I can't...I won't...let my brother hurt him."

"You've got some years" Thomas replied.
"I'm sorry for getting dark, Rob, but it's a matter of practicality. You've got some years before the lad's in danger like that."

"No, you don't understand. My son, my one year old son, is in danger if Anders finds out we ever discussed this."

"He's just a toddler" Thomas protested, but Robert's terrified look had returned.

"You know Anders as a King and a dictator. I know him as a brother. Please take my word for it when I say the latter is far more terrifying."

"He still scares you."

"He'd scare you too if you knew what he was capable of."

"I think I know."

"No" Robert shook his head.
"Believe me. You don't."

Thomas sighed in frustration.
"What are we supposed to do then Rob? We've been playing cat and fucking mouse for twelve years, and you mean to tell me you don't have a plan for what happ..."

"No! No Tom, I don't. I really don't!" Robert said forcefully, his heart racing. He'd spent many a night awake thanks to having a newborn in the house. Still, his son would eventually sleep. And he...he couldn't. Not when he thought of the prospect of Tobias growing up under Anders' watch.
"I don't know what to do..." he said, shaking his head. He wasn't even thirty, and three seasoned politicians were asking him to run a resistance. Against the most brutal and sadistic man he knew.

The two sat in a tense silence, only broken up by the arrival of their food.

"Thanks Mýrk" Robert said softly, as Thomas nodded his appreciation.
"We'll think of something Tom. But I can't...I can't do what you're asking of me right now."

Thomas sighed. He had three kids of his own. Older, yes, the oldest was just starting work as a teacher himself. Still...he worried about them. Each and every day. He understood Robert's apprehension, and knew that it must be tenfold with his child being a toddler. Ideally he'd give Rob some time to come around, but he suspected time wasn't a luxury anyone had at the moment.

"I'm sorry to hear that Rob."

"Yeah..." Robert replied.
"Me too."



*smjörbrauð= "butter and bread," an open faced sandwich that consists of rye, butter, and cold cuts, pieces of meat, fish, cheese or spreads, and garnish
*hræðilegtvö= terrible two



Judas by Fozzy, 4:08
 
Last edited:
22 May 2017
11:00 am
On a Monday
Erkiengill, Prydania


The fighting in Keris and Býkonsviði had started. The Syndicalist forces had been taken out in Keris and the Royalist/Andrennian/Goyanean coalition was making good progress in Býkonsviði. So much so that now governments that had stayed neutral in the conflict were faced with the possibility that the war would end with a Royalist victory. No compromise, no split Prydania, no "one nation, two systems." This war would end with a Royalist victory. And Tobias Loðbrók would be on the throne.
Loðbrók. That name meant many things to many people. Recently though? The earnest attempts at reform of King Robert VII were overshadowed by his father and son. Anders III's fascist regime of 1984-2002 was still on the minds of many people. And while few people agreed with the grisly way in which he and his family had been killed...no one was eager to see the clock turned back either.

The Syndicalists had gotten a lot of propaganda out of this early on in the war. The FNU, the various other Royalist militias- they all wanted a return to Anders III and the Social Commonwealth dictatorship. And the Syndicalists were the steadfast guardians of a just Prydania. The Syndicalists' own crimes had eroded the strength of the latter point over time- the Harrying of Hadden was too visible for anyone to ignore- but the lingering fear of a Loðbrók fascist regime...the spectre of Anders III still haunted Prydania. No matter the political affiliation of the FNU's upper brass, the idea of the Loðbrók monarchy returning raised too many questions.

Tobias was shaking a bit as he stood at the podium, because it was his job to put some of that worry at ease. Cameras and microphones were aimed at him as he read through his speech. A speech written for him, but which he'd insisted on altering where he felt it was needed.

"Don't worry about it" Axle remarked.

"It's the whole world" Tobias said softly.

"Yeah, but you don't need to see them. Gives you one up on those people with stage fright, right?" Axle smirked, causing Tobias to chuckle.
"Besides, pretend you're talking to me."

"To you?"

"You know how much I hated your uncle. Toft. His thugs. Pretend you're talking to me."

Tobias nodded nervously as Axle stepped out of the way of the cameras, standing where Tobias could see him. He nodded to himself. He was out in front of the ruined Erkiengill Cathedral. This old place. He hoped there was enough left in the ancient foundations to give him some strength. Then the director indicated he was live.

"My name" he began in accented Mercanti, "is Tobias Scylfing Loðbrók, Prince of Prydania and rightful King of this country by its ancient laws of succession. I speak to you all on what is, hopefully, one of the final days of a fifteen year long war for the soul of Prydania. A war I lost my parents to. A war every Prydanian has lost someone to. Our forces, however, are close to victory. The Syndicalist tyrants in Býkonsviði cannot hold out indefinitely. And I am here, now, announcing to Prydania and the world that I intend to fulfil the promise William Aubyn made fifteen years ago. I am formally claiming my birthright. I am claiming the throne of Prydania."
He paused for a moment.

"To many this seems like a foregone conclusion. And yet for many it fills them with unease. With fear. For many, both within Prydania and abroad, the idea of another Loðbrók on the throne of Prydania worries them." He thought back to Kaleb Stahl. And that conversation he'd had. He'd promised him he would be a king not just for those who wanted him to be king. He'd be a king for the whole country...

"I understand why it fills many of you with worry and apprehension. My uncle, Anders III, was a tyrant. He and Stefan Toft abused and oppressed the people of this country for nearly two decades. As a young boy I could not understand why so many were relieved to see my family overthrown. As a young boy I only knew the hurt of losing a father and a mother, a cousin who was the closest person I had to a sister. As I grew though, as I learned who and what my uncle was, I grew disgusted by him. My uncle's actions do not excuse or mitigate Syndicalist atrocities, but I understand why so many are worried about a Loðbrók monarchy returning after the Syndicalists are swept aside for good."

"I speak to Prydania and the world today to say that I am not my uncle. Not in word, not in deed, not in spirit. I have fought alongside soldiers of the Royalist resistance, of the people of this country, and I have fought for freedom. I have endured pain, degradation, hunger, and sorrow, for freedom. I have spilt blood for freedom. I speak today to promise Prydania and the world that upon ascending to the throne of my country I will do the following;
I will pardon all Syndicalist Outer Party members and all members of the Syndicalist Republic Armed Forces below the rank of Captain in the name of national reconcilation. I will organize a provisional government made up of only members belonging to the Conservative, Free Democratic, Agraian, and People's Parties. There will never be a Social Commonwealth voice in my government. I will call for every Syndicalist law since their coup in September of 2002 to be repealed, except for the laws that clearly expand upon the liberty of the citizenry. The Housing Act of 2003, the Workers' Compensation and Collective Act of 2003, and the Marriage Equality Act of 2005 will all remain and will receive Royal ascent. And I promise to dissolve the Provisional Government and call for open democratic elections to the Realm's Alþingi within one to three years of my coronation, dependent on the stability of the country." He had been staring past the cameras at Axle the whole time.

"I pledge all of this to the people of Prydania, and to the world. I claim the throne not in the name of my uncle, but in the name of my grandfather. In the name of his grandfather. And in the name of every Loðbrók monarch who stood alongside their people, not against them. I know many may be weary of trusting me, but all I ask is for a chance to earn that trust. Thank you, and may God preserve Prydania."




CRIMIN4L by Thomas Bergersen, 2:06
 
Last edited:
3 April 2013
3:09 pm
On a Wednesday
Skapta, Prydania


Smoke still blew in from the fields surrounding the town, the disorder in the public square a tragic contrast to the sunny spring day. The town of Skapta had been liberated from the Syndicalists by the Salvation Front, one of the FNU's allied militias. Soldiers in ragtag uniforms baring shoddy insignia patrolled the central town of the street, which seemed packed. A lot of homes had been damaged in the fighting. A lot of peoples' farms had been burned by retreating Syndicalists.

A lot of the faces were dirty. Or ash covered. Many were hungry. which was why FNU aid trucks were handing out rationed aid packages. Skapta was a small town of small farmers. And after collectivization? Their produce was sent to the capital. Most was anyway. The local markets were nearly empty.

Tobias watched the people from behind a line of FNU soldiers- more professionally armed and dressed then their Salvation Front counterparts- as people came to the town centre to receive aid packages.
"It's always worse in the smaller towns" Tobias muttered.

"Yep" William replied, his hands in his jacket pockets. The Spring sun was out, and the snow was melting at a reasonable pace for April, but it was still chilly.
"Eventually small towns like this...they won't exist anymore. If Syndicalism has its way. They don't fit into their vision of a glorious future."

"But these people are starving."

"It's partially by design Tobias."

Tobias sighed as he watched a bit more.
"You know" he muttered.
"This is partly why I killed that Syndie. In Markarfljot. What they do to people isn't right."

William grunted. He'd talked to Tobias at length about that night. About the night he'd cornered an escaped Syndicalist POW in a farm house. When he'd beat him to death. He understood the boy's anger but he couldn't stay silent when he heard. He had to tell him why he couldn't do something like that.
"We prove ourselves to these people, and everyone else, by being better" he replied, echoing what he had told Tobias back in January.

"That doesn't get people justice" Tobias replied.
"Krista deserves justice. Katharina deserves justice. These people deserve justice."

"There's a difference between justice and vengence, Tobias" William remarked.

"Well so what? They all deserve revenge too."

"Is that what you think? You're some holy avenger now?" William asked, his eyebrow raised curiously.

"No, but...someone needs to make the people who burnt this town out pay."

"We will. We'll press the enemy. They don't have many reserves in the area. The won't be able to threaten Skapta for the immediate future."

"That's not what I meant, William."

"I know, but you're wrong. We're not going headhunting for reprisals."

"Look at these people though..." Tobias said softly.
"The deserve..."

"They don't deserve vengeance. Don't think about who you can seek vengeance for. Think about who you can save. Your uncle was quite good at punishing his enemies and little else."

There was a time when William's quiet refusal of his emotional judgments would have enraged him. When he jumped from extreme to extreme, thinking that William must not want to set things right if he refused Tobias' emotion-filled proclamations. But after Markarfljot...he was more willing to listen. It didn't make him any less brash though.

"Where are you going?" William asked.

"You said I should think about saving people" Tobias replied. He pushed he way past the FNU soldiers and into the town square. There were lines of people, all of whom looked at him as he emerged from the collection of soldiers. Should he say something? They were looking at him like he should say something. He didn't though. He walked down the lines of people and found a woman holding next to a boy, who couldn't have been older than fourteen. Tobias was only eighteen himself, but this kid...he looked like he was starving.

"Hello" Tobias said softly, with a smile.

"Your Highness" the woman remarked, lowering her head.

"No, no" Tobias replied, "I...I wanted to say hello. I know that the aid packages are limited and I saw that you had a son. I thought he could use something."

"Oh..." the woman replied.
"Nikolaj" she said, looking to her son.
"Say hello to the Prince."

"Nikolaj eh? Nice to meet you. I'm Toby."

Nikolaj looked up nervously. The FNU soldiers were far kinder than the Syndicalist ones they replaced, and so far these ones hadn't harassed any Shaddaists. Still, Prince Tobias. It was intimidating.
"Hey...Your Highness" he said softly.

"Nikolaj, do you like chocolate?" Tobias asked, ignoring the honorific.
Nikolaj looked up and nodded with a nervous smile, like he was just a bit too afraid to commit to being happy. Tobias reached into his jacket pocket and provided a half eaten candy bar.
"I was saving this, you know. But I think you deserve it."

"Really?" Nikolaj asked.

"Yeah really" Tobias replied, patting him on the shoulder.
"It's Malorian too. Real chocolate! But save it. It's special. Ok?"

"Ok!" Nikolaj replied, far too excited about a half eaten candy bar, but far too hungry to care.
"Thank you, Your Highness" he added.

"You're welcome" Tobias answered. Everyone was still looking at him, but he didn't seem to mind.
"I didn't catch your name, Ms."

"Rebekka Ravn" she said, nodding.
"Thank you Your Highness, thank you" she added, reaching out to take Tobias' hand and squeeze.

"Well Ms. Ravn" he said, managing to turn it into a handshake, "I'll see you soon, yeah?" he smiled and let go, walking towards the front of the lines. The FNU had a town to feed. Surely the soldiers who passed out the aid packages could use some help.




You are Light by Thomas Bergersen & Felicia Farerre, 5:16
 
Last edited:
22 May 2017
11:10 am
On a Monday

Býkonsviði, Prydania

"My name is Tobias Scylfing Loðbrók, Prince of Prydania and rightful King of this country by its ancient laws of succession. I speak to you all on what is, hopefully, one of the final days of a fifteen year long war for the soul of Prydania. A war I lost my parents to. A war every Prydanian has lost someone to. Our forces, however, are close to victory. The Syndicalist tyrants in Býkonsviði cannot hold out indefinitely. And I am here, now, announcing to Prydania and the world that I intend to fulfil the promise William Aubyn made fifteen years ago. I am formally claiming my birthright. I am claiming the throne of Prydania.

To many this seems like a foregone conclusion. And yet for many it fills them with unease. With fear. For many, both within Prydania and abroad, the idea of another Loðbrók on the throne of Prydania worries them.

I understand why it fills many of you with worry and apprehension. My uncle, Anders III, was a tyrant. He and Stefan Toft abused and oppressed the people of this country for nearly two decades. As a young boy I could not understand why so many were relieved to see my family overthrown. As a young boy I only knew the hurt of losing a father and a mother, a cousin who was the closest person I had to a sister. As I grew though, as I learned who and what my uncle was, I grew disgusted by him. My uncle's actions do not excuse or mitigate Syndicalist atrocities, but I understand why so many are worried about a Loðbrók monarchy returning after the Syndicalists are swept aside for good.

I speak to Prydania and the world today to say that I am not my uncle. Not in word, not in deed, not in spirit. I have fought alongside soldiers of the Royalist resistance, of the people of this country, and I have fought for freedom. I have endured pain, degradation, hunger, and sorrow, for freedom. I have spilt blood for freedom. I speak today to promise Prydania and the world that upon ascending to the throne of my country I will do the following;
I will pardon all Syndicalist Outer Party members and all members of the Syndicalist Republic Armed Forces below the rank of Captain in the name of national reconcilation. I will organize a provisional government made up of only members belonging to the Conservative, Free Democratic, Agraian, and People's Parties. There will never be a Social Commonwealth voice in my government. I will call for every Syndicalist law since their coup in September of 2002 to be repealed, except for the laws that clearly expand upon the liberty of the citizenry. The Housing Act of 2003, the Workers' Compensation and Collective Act of 2003, and the Marriage Equality Act of 2005 will all remain and will receive Royal ascent. And I promise to dissolve the Provisional Government and call for open democratic elections to the Realm's Alþingi within one to three years of my coronation, dependent on the stability of the country.

I pledge all of this to the people of Prydania, and to the world. I claim the throne not in the name of my uncle, but in the name of my grandfather. In the name of his grandfather. And in the name of every Loðbrók monarch who stood alongside their people, not against them. I know many may be weary of trusting me, but all I ask is for a chance to earn that trust. Thank you, and may God preserve Prydania."


Thomas leaned back in his chair as he watched Tobias Loðbrók address the cameras. The sound of the television hadn't yet been overcome by the sounds of shelling and fighting occurring in the outskirts- no the inner outskirts- of the city. The remaining members of the Presidium all turned to him when the young prince's address had ended, and it felt like a thousand thoughts were rushing through Thomas' mind- a thousand for each set of eyes.

And yet he could only think to say one thing. One solitary thing.
"God he looks just like Robert..." he muttered.


27 May 2001
4:09 pm
On a Sunday
between Rakjandi and Kleifar, Prydania


Óskar Bruun yawned as his truck rambled down the highway. Thomas Nielsen seemed even more relaxed, leaning back in the passenger seat, feet up on the dash as he smoked a cigarette, the sights and sounds of early fall in the Prydanian countryside whizzing by around them.

"Those things'll kill ya" Óskar remarked.

"Eh, better I go out by my own hand than anyone else's" Thomas laughed.
"I survived a mine cave-in. I figure after that I've earned the right to go out on my own terms. So flavour country it is" he chuckled, tossing his bud out the window and lighting up another one. Óskar just shrugged. He didn't care. The truck was a piece of crap anyway. What did he care about the smell?

"You caught the game last night?" Óskar asked, switching gears.

"Yeah" Thomas muttered, puffing on his new cigarette.
"Konunglegur Býkonsviði can't win when it matters in April, what else is new?"

"We really whooped them, that's for sure" Óskar replied. He was referring to Keris ÍK, the closest team to the mining highlands of southwestern Prydania. They were, thus, the favourite hockey team of many in the region.

"Aye, and I made a few krossar off of it too" Thomas winked.
"Little friendly wager never hurt anyone."

"Look at you. Throwing around krossar in this economy."

"Betting on Konunglegur Býkonsviði to lose come tournament time isn't much of a wager" Thomas replied.
"Besides, the other guy can handle losing a few krossar, believe me."

The conversation turned to a lull for a moment when suddenly Thomas' cell rang.
"Yeah...Nielsen."

"Tom, you need to turn around."

"What's wrong?"

"You need turn around right now."

"Jannik, slow down. What's wrong?"

"It's gone. Kleifar's gone."

"Pull over" Thomas said firmly, and Óskar complied. He knew not to question the boss when he had that tone. Thomas got out, along side of the road, marching through a remnant of slushy snow in an otherwise green field.
"What do you mean Kleifar's gone?" he asked Jannik again.

"The whole town Tom, it's gone. It's a fucking warzone here...but there's nothing left."
Jannik Lieftur was a hard man, maybe too hard. To hear him on the verge of cracking...it unnerved Thomas.

"Jannik" he replied, starting to panic.
"I need you to tell me what happened."

"The Knights of the Storm and the Óafmáan, they found the safehouses. Torched them. Shot them all....then they started shelling the town..."

"No. Jannik. No. They didn't just wipe out a town..."

"I'M FUCKING STANDING IN THE MIDDLE OF THE ASHES, TOM!"

"I'll be right there."

"No! No, you gotta turn around. Go back to...fuck...I don't know. You can't be here though. I'm pulling out with the boys as soon as I'm off the phone."

Thomas didn't know what to say...he just let the disbelief and rage simmer in him for a moment.
"Jannik, leave now" he muttered.
"We'll reconvene Keris."

"Is Keris safe?"

"Safer than anywhere else."

"Ok boss. Be safe."

"You too Jannik."

Thomas looked back at Óskar standing by the truck. He dreaded having to deliver this news to someone else but....his hand clenched his cell. He had someone to call. He frantically dialed, his heart pounding rapidly for each one.

"Thomas..."

"Shut up Robert. Shut up and listen. I came to you. I cam to you and I asked for your help. And now..."

"Thomas I...I still can't believe what's happened..."

"YOU COULD HAVE STOPPED THIS" Thomas roared into his phone.

"I didn't think he'd...they'd... go this far..."

"They fucking did" Thomas was nearly in tears but he managed to hold himself together.
"They fucking did and you fucking sat there and let it happen."

"I didn't even know it was happening until it was over!"

"Fuck you Rob" Thomas shut the cell off before it began ringing again. He grunted and tossed it against a rock and made his way back to Óskar and the truck.

"We need to go to Keris."

"What's happened, boss?"

"We're at war, and we need to go to Keris."


4 August 2001
1:01 pm
On a Saturday
Stormurathvarf, Prydania


"Five years later is better than nothing I guess" Thomas replied. He and Prince Robert Loðbrók were in the same restaurant they'd sat in when Thomas first asked Robert to take an active role in the resistance to his brother and his Social Commonwealth goons. That was four years ago. Three years after the Scouring of Kleifar. The destruction that event brought to their friendship had been mended to a degree, but it wasn't like it was before.

"Tom, I'm serious."

"And so am I."

"So you'll join. With William, Gætir, and myself."

"No."

"What?" Robert asked, shocked.

"We're past the point of that, Rob."

"What the hell are you getting at?"

"This isn't a problem that can be fixed by tossing Toft and your brother aside, and pretending to go back to the way it was. That's what you, and William, and Gætir don't get. I don't want to go back to before your brother and Toft, I want to build something new."

"The two options aren't mutually exclusive" Robert replied. He could get frustrated with Thomas sometimes. The Syndicalist Party leader was older, yes, but he tended to talk down to him because of that. And he wasn't keen to allow it. He'd seen what his brother was truly capable of, and he'd been working for the past three years to work against him. He wasn't in the mood to have that effort belittled by Thomas getting on a moral or philosophical high horse.

"Well Rob, here's how I see it. And you're gonna get mad, so I'm gonna tell you right now you need to listen all the way through."

"Fine" Robert replied, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.

"Everyone talks about your father like he was some saint. He smashed the SoComms after the Fascist War, democracy, whatever. I'm past that liberally minded mush because what did it get us? A few decades with the fascists on the sidelines while the deeper economic inequalities of society persisted. We need to start thinking of moving beyond your father's 'legacy.'"

Robert shifted a bit. He'd lost his father, mother, and oldest brother when he was fifteen. Then he saw his psychopath of a brother ascend to the throne. And everything changed. Clinging to the positive memories of his father helped him when things got bleak.
"Yeah, you can go fuck yourself Tom. I'm not going to sit here and take this." He got up to leave, but Thomas just looked up.

"You didn't let me finish. You'll want to sit down for this."

Robert nodded and sat. It was worth a listen if Thomas had anything worthwhile to say.

"My party's angry, but I can make them amicable to most anything at the moment" he began.
"And look, I know things haven't been great between us lately, but the fact is your friendship and opposition to Anders...it's not gone unnoticed. You're not just the most popular Royal among the Syndicalist movement you're..." he paused for a moment.
"You're the only one they'd accept as King."

Robert sank in his chair, feeling the weight of what Thomas said wash over him.
"Wiliam, Gætir, and I have plans to force Anders' abdication..."

"Not good enough. His brat of a daughter would succeed him. What, you're going to be Regent for eight, seven years? And then what?"

"Astrid's just a little girl. We can work on her. So she'll be ready to rule when she's of age."

"She's going to turn around, kill you, your wife, your son, me, my family, and everyone else who knocked her father and Toft out of the picture. She's in the Youth League, Anders' claws are irreversibly in her."

"Messiah's sake, Tom, she's ten. A bit early to write her off."

"I'm not taking chances with fascists, Rob. And it doesn't matter what I think. The Syndicalist movement won't accept her. They'd accept you as King though. Look. You don't want me criticizing your father? Ok then. You're named for him. Imagine. King Robert VIII, picking up where King Robert VII left off, continuing the struggle for freedom and equality in Prydania. You and me, the Crown and the Syndicalist Party. We could truly turn the page of the mistakes of the Fascist Era for good."

"Syndicalist Party" Robert began..."so I take it William and Gætir don't factor into this."

"The Bandalag and the Free Democrats are useless, Rob. At best they want to return to the pre-Anders status quo and they're actively against the deeper changes this country needs. The entrenched role of superstition and the churches, the dominance the rural landowners have over the industrial working man, the exploitation of labour. It's not enough to toss off Anders, or even Anders and his daughter. We need to purge the old political and social order. We have a vision of the future, Rob. And you and I, we can make it happen. And imagine what it'll mean. Your boy will succeed you as King some day."

"Purge the old political and social order...a vision of the future."
"Yeah...my son will succeed me...as a puppet king to another kind of dictatorship. No, I'm not trading Social Commonwealth tyranny for Syndicalist tyranny."

"Tyranny? How fucking dare you. We're the only mass movement in this goddamned country ready to stand up for equality. And you have the nerve to accuse me of tyranny?"

"Growing up with Anders was a nightmare, Tom. Having a fascist for an older brother brings one benefit though. It means I can easily pick out their talking points and key phrases. And right now? You're hitting all of them."

"You benefited by being Anders' brother in more ways than that. Late to the game, late to adapt. Or maybe it's not lateness. Maybe the Prince has too much of a vested interest in the way things were."

"Join William, Gætir, and myself or not Tom. We're not stopping for you."

"Heed your own words there, Rob."


22 May 2017
11:11 am
On a Monday
Býkonsviði
, Prydania

Thomas and Robert had left on bad terms that day...and he'd gone ahead with his plans. And he'd personally shot Robert in the face at that. It was a strange sensation. Both satisfying and haunting. And the latter feeling had lingered while the former dissipated.
Why should he feel haunted by his execution of Robert Loðbrók though? He could never shake the feeling, but why? He'd been complicit, unwilling to act when he needed to. He'd been a friend, someone who helped when he could, someone who had to tiptoe around a psychotic King and brother...fuck! Thomas couldn't shake it. And he stared at the television as the Syndicalist Presidium stared back at him. Tobias Loðbrók...looking like his father...the sounds of Royalist guns in the distance...getting closer. Was this the final act in the tragedy that was his career? His life?

"The brat's promising amnesty" Henrik Buhl remarked.
"He's trying to get our soldiers to turn on us...we need to start enforcing discipline on the front or..."

The words of his Minister of Foreign Affairs faded as he image of Tobias Loðbrók burned into his brain. He'd become overcome with a sense of generational awareness. Tobias didn't just look like his father, he was around the age now when Thomas first met him. Young Prince Robert, wanting to help. Wanting to do what he could. What he could...that used to be enough for Thomas. Until it suddenly wasn't...and he'd put a bullet in his head....

But that was then. It was 2017 now, and the toddler Thomas had met when he visited Robert during more pleasant times was a young man now. And he was poised to be King. The irony of it all, really.
He'd never actually considered Tobias a threat. He was only seven when the Syndicalist Party had seized control. Sure, he was a propaganda symbol, but William Aubyn was the threat. Axle Skov was the threat. Tobias Loðbrók was just a child though....

No. It was 2017... and Robert's son hadn't been a small child for some time. He'd missed it. He'd missed that people flocked to this boy, that he'd endeared himself to people suffering under his regime....he'd missed seeing the child of one of his closest friends grow up...fuck. He shook the thought again.

"Shoot any soldier who tries to desert to Royalist lines" he muttered.

"Comrade Chairman..." Buhl began....

"DO IT!" Thomas barked as he left the room. He needed some air.




The Humbling River by Puscifer, 5:04
 
Last edited:
19 June 1990
5:42 pm
On a Tuesday
Krysuvik, Prydania


Hanna Ladefoged stretched as she hung the draped Prydanian flag from above Mr. Diljanúrsk's hardware store. The banners were alternating between the national flag and the Royal standard in preparation of King Anders III's arrival tomorrow. He was scheduled to give a speech as part of the Summer Solstice festivities on his way to Haland, to the southeast. The town had to be done up properly. The Monarchy was very important in these parts.

"Hanna!" her father Vernharð called out.
"I need you to go down to the church. There should be boxes of streamer paper rolls. We need to finish the stage."

"Why?" Hanna asked.
"It's the back of the stage. The King probably won't even notice it."

Vernharð, however, wasn't impressed.
"The King comes to town and you want to slack off on the pageantry? Show some respect girl!"

"Pabbi*," she pleaded as she stepped down from the ladder.
"I've been working all day. I was hoping to grab some supper with Júlía and Týra."

"You can waste time with your friends later" Vernharð insisted.
"But the King is coming, and we won't be shown up those Thaunics in Akrafjall. His Majesty was supposedly blown away by the welcome he received. We need to match it, at least!"

"His Majesty's a fascist pig" was what Hanna wanted to say, but she didn't. It wasn't going to change anything.
"Ok pabbi" she said with a sigh and a nod. "I'll be back soon."

"Good" Vernharð said with a smile before kissing his daughter on the forehead.
"But please work on the attitude. No politics for the festivities, já*?"

"I promise pabbi" she replied. She meant to keep that promise. She didn't like Anders at all, but she had no intention of making a scene and causing a problem for such an important day for the town. Not just because of what it would mean for everyone's hard work....she didn't want to get on the Óafmáan or Knights of the Storm's radars. Not right before she headed off to University of Midland.

The church was on the other end of town. A Laurentist church. Krysuvik was a rarity in eastern Prydania, where most of the Messianist population was Courantist. That was what was important about the three towns on the list. Akrafjall for the Thauniccs, Krysuvik for the Laurentists, and Haland for the Courantists. It was a ceremony that happened every year, though the Luarentist town got rotated between Krysuvik and two others. Hanna had only been twelve when Anders came to the throne, but she could recall her parents' bemusement at the new rules for the ceremony that followed. And they'd only gotten more strict each year, as she became more active in the planning. Screening of crowds for "subversive" elements was the new one this year. Basically anyone who was known to be gay, Shaddaist, or "visibly foreign" was to be shunted off and out of any mass gatherings. The government had also insisted on a slogan this year, which was new; "Blóð og Jarðvegur*."
She hated all of it, made worse by small town claustrophobia. She'd be in Hadden in a month at least. The big city. She sighed in resigned anticipation. If only her e-Curie application to the University of Saintes had been accepted. Then she'd REALLY get away. Her grades JUST fell short though. Oh well. Hadden would have to do.

The stroll to the church brought her by a diner, Nóni's.
"Soon Nóni's, soon" she whispered to herself.
"Soon your pork patties will be mine." She couldn't wait. She saw no reason her father would keep her once she'd completed her task.

The walk back, was, of course somewhat more of an ordeal as she had to carry the box. It was at least twice as big as it needed to be for all the rolls of streamer paper, but there wasn't a smaller box available. She had just cursed the cumbersome box for the fifth time when she approached Nóni's coming the other way. And now there seemed to be a ruckus out front. A few kids- she said kids but they were only a year younger- who were members of the Social Commonwealth Youth League were in one of their mini marches. Basically just singing obnoxious songs and bullying anyone they wanted because they could get away with it.

"Hey Hanna, join us! We're going to do a torchlit march through the town to honour the King arriving tomorrow!"

Hanna just ignored the guy and continued on her way.

"Come on...."

"Busy Leiknir..."

Leiknir was going to interject, looking rather insistent, when a new voice spoke up.

"She doesn't want to be part of your demonic little boyscout troop so why don't you fuck off?"

The voice came from a guy who was, perhaps, wearing too much denim- both jeans and a jacket, and a motorcycle helmet. He was straddling a Midland Mótorar Dökkurhestur* motorcycle parked outside of Nóni's. Hanna's eyes went wide that someone would put these Youth League punks in their place.

"Hey, do you know who you're talking to?" Leiknir asked as he and his posse began to surround the newcomer. The newcomer just laughed, removing his helmet. Hannah thought she recognized him, but couldn't place him. He only appeared a few years older than her, but you knew everyone you went to school with in a town like this.

"I asked if you knew who you were talking to?" Leiknir asked again as he and the rest of the Youth League surrounded the guy.

"Stefan Toft if he tried to grow a moustache and utterly failed."

"Big talk, pretty boy" Leiknir remarked.
"Won't talk so big if we pound that face into the pavement."

The newcomer chuckled. If they did that and knew...

"Why don't you go home Leiknir?"
It was Hanna. She'd set the box down and gotten between Leiknir and the newcomer.
"You don't want to cause your father a mess just before the King arrives do you?"

Leiknir looked around to his friends. Some out of towner? Sure, but Hanna Ladefoged was the daughter of a town councillor. He wasn't going to risk hurting her.

"Whatever, let's go guys. Blóð og Jarðvegur!"

"Blóð og Jarðvegur!" the others yelled, throwing up a salute before they all marched away.

"They sure look like a fun group" the newcomer remarked, running his hand through his blonde hair.

"Yeah, you're welcome" Hanna replied.
"They would have curb-stomped you if I didn't step up. Leiknir's father is the chief of police. He can do whatever he likes."

"It all depends on who he does it to" the newcomer shrugged.

"Pardon?"

"Nevermind. Say where were you going with that box? Seems a bit wrong to make a lovely lady carry something like that by herself."

"Oh you're going to be a big strong man and help me?" she asked. Part of her was offended by the suggestion but she thought she sensed that he was kidding about it anyway, and hey. He was cute after all. She just smirked.

"Nah" the new guy replied.
"But I would like to invite you out to dinner."

"You invite a lot of girls you just meet to dinner?"

"If they save me from getting my face kicked in, sure" he chuckled.
"I mean this place seems nice. Come on. Let me buy you dinner" he smiled.

Hanna chuckled softly and raised an eyebrow.
"Tell you what...take me on that" she pointed to the bike.

"Really?" the new guy asked, sounding legitimately shocked.
"You don't strike me as the bike type of girl."

"And what kind of girl do I strike you as?" she asked, somewhat jokingly and somewhat defensively in that weird awkward way only teenagers could truly strike.

"Hmmm" the new guy said with a bit of a smile.
"I'm guessing the bookish sort."

"Lucky guess."

"Was it?"

"Maybe, but I still want to ride that. So that's the deal. Take me on a ride, and you can buy me dinner."

"Deal" the new guy replied.
"I'm Rob by the way."

"Hanna" she answered.

"A pleasure to meet ya Hanna" Rob replied, offering her his helmet.

"Oh no, biker boy. Keep that for yourself. In case the Junior Fash Brigade comes back."

"Bunch of idiots" Rob replied as he slipped his helmet on.
"Sorry, didn't mean to get political."

"Don't be. You're not wrong" she answered, climbing on the back after Rob, clutching him from behind.

"You ready Hanna?"

"Yep."

"Alrighty."

The bike took off, slowly as he backed out, before speeding down the street. Rob knew that the main road to the town was blocked off as they prepared for tomorrow's festivities so he took a turn down a backroad.
Hanna squeezed Rob tight as the bike sped up...she'd always been fascinated by anything speedy, but she'd never really indulged in it before. She held on for dear life at first before Rob turned out of town, whizzing by a wheat field as she let out an excited scream. Rob could barely hear it through the sound of the wind and his helmet, but he smiled when he heard Hanna enjoying herself. He made a turn down a long road, speeding up and slipping into the opposite lane to pass a slow moving truck, the two barely able to hear the angry farmer honking as they sped up and took off.

Who was this guy? Hanna had no idea. She swore she knew his face from somewhere. Maybe from a neighbouring town? Maybe he played for another high school's team of some sort and she'd seen him at a game? Her mind slipped between trying to place Rob and just enjoying the ride as she gripped him tight, eyes just open enough to take in the scenery of the countryside whizzing around her, but closed enough to shield from the wind.
She normally wasn't this impulsive but fuck it...she was sick of preparing for that goddamn fascist festival, sick of dealing with the Youth League, and ready to start a life away from home. Why not take a cute guy up on an offer for dinner?

Rob rolled his bike up to Nóni's, letting Hanna get off before he did.
"Wow" he said, seeing how wild her hair had gotten.

"What?" she asked before seeing her reflection in the glass window of the diner.
"Drasl*!" she exclaimed. "Turn around!"

"Wha...why?"

"Turn around now!"

Rob just smiled and did as he was told as Hanna fished a scrunchy out of her pants pocket, getting her light brown hair in an acceptable enough ponytail.

"Ok, biker boy, we're good to go" she proclaimed cheerfully enough as she passed Rob.
"Come on. You promised me dinner."

Rob bit into his Stektöst sandwhich* as Hanna began to cut into her pork patties.

"So Rob, eh? Where you from? Akrafjall? Hafragil? Haland?"

"Um no" Rob blushed a bit.
"I'm...from out west. Around Býkonsviði."

"Býkonsviði? And you're out in the boonies? Wow, you must be here for the festival. I thought you didn't like fascists?"

"Can't stand 'em. But trust me. I'm not in town to because I want to honour Anders."

"So why are you all the way out here then?" Hanna asked as she put her arms together and held up her chin with the palms of her hands.
"Oooo you want to shoot him don't you?"

Rob just chuckled and ate more of his sandwich.
"You've been reading too many books if you think you've stumbled on some stranger who's going to kill the King" he said in a whisper. Best to not let anyone overhear even a joke about such things.

Hanna smiled though, and her mind turned as she tried to figure out where she knew Rob from and why he was here. And now of all times."

"Do you just like looking for Youth League assholes to call out? Gotta admit that's pretty æðislegur* if that's all it was."

"You want to know why I'm here?" Rob asked.

"Obviously."

"I don't know. I just...wanna get away. From home I guess."

"A run away?"

"Ha, no. Too old for that. I just need a break."

"I guess things move pretty fast in Býkonsviði."

"You have no idea. The countryside's perfect in comparison."

"Yeah maybe" Hanna replied, crossing her arms as she sank back in her booth.
"If you're visiting. Try living here though. Noting but closed minded idiots as far as the eye can see."

"Eh, I think most people are good. Just gotta give them a chance."

"You get to leave whenever you want, biker boy. I have to live with these Social Commonwealth loving idiots."

"You're going to school soon I take it?"

"Next month. Off to University of Midland."

"Hadden's the birthplace of the modern SoComm movement. You think this is bad..." Rob chuckled.

"Yeah but the art and politics scene is amazing."

"So that's what you're gonna be? An underground revolutionary poet?"

"Maybe I will be. What about you? Just gonna ride that bike off into the sunset forever?"

"I wish" Rob laughed.
"Nah. I...don't have a lot of say in the matter. Family business and all. They all expect me to go into it."

"Oh that's rough. Do you at least enjoy it?"

"No! It's horrid. Besides they just want me for some figurehead position. I won't actually get to do anything."

Hanna just shrugged. Must be a rich family thing. Find some bullshit post for a kid to fill to keep appearances.
"Could be worse. At least you get job security. What's your family's business?"

Rob blushed for a moment. Should he tell her? He was liking the way people acted around him when they didn't know who he was. But...his heart fluttered. He liked this girl. If he was going to try and pursue this...and he figured why not try...then he'd have to tell her.
"Well" he began, "I guess I could tell ya. It's kind of a big deal you know."

"Oh aren't we suddenly proud after saying you hated what your family did" Hanna teased.

Rob laughed.
"It's a give and take, to be sure. But anyway...the name's Robert Loðbrók. A pleasure to meet-meet you, Hanna."

Hanna's mouth, full of pork patty, dropped open.
"Wha..." she forced herself to swallow.
"What...no...no you're kidding me."

"I kinda wish I was" Robert replied a bit sheepishly.
"But check it out."
He got up and tossed some krossar on the diner table as he grabbed a paper from the stack. A photo of the Royal family adorned the front page- King Anders, Queen Vera, and their daughter Astrid front and centre. And off to the side? Robert, the King's younger brother.

"Holy shit I'm eating dinner with a prince" Hanna mumbled, eyes wide as she couldn't believe it.

"Yeah, amazing isn't it" Rob said a bit awkwardly.

"Wait...you...your King Anders' brother and..."

"...and my brother's an ass, yes" Rob said before he munched on a fry.

"Then...why are you here..."

"I told you. I wanted to get away. I can't deal with Court. Fascists everywhere. So I decided I'd ride to Haland ahead of Anders, take a fairy to Stormurholmr, and wait out this fascist wankery until it's over. Came through here...saw the Youth League giving you a hard time and..." he shrugged.

"You just thought you'd ask me out to dinner?"

"Something like that, yeah. You seem nice!"

"Wait...am I on a date with a Prince?"

"I mean...I kinda hoped it was?" Robert replied.

Hanna made an angry face and punched Rob's arm across the table.

"Owe! How'd you hit the bone like that?" he protested.

"You should have told me!"

"Shh! Keep it down!"

"Why?"

"Because" he said softly.
"I kinda liked the way you acted when you didn't know I was Royalty."

"Oh my God that's so cute."

"Cute?" he asked with a mouthful of sandwich before swallowing.
"So it's a date!"

"I'm on a date with a Prince..."

"Yeah you are" he smiled.

"And this Prince would like to know...if you liked it enough to do it again?"

Hanna just stared at him...was this actually happening? She was in this old diner...in the middle of her nowhere town...with a Prince of Prydania. Second in line to the throne! She couldn't wrap her mind around it.
"How...does...that work? I don't think we can just trade numbers..."

"Sure we can!" Rob exclaimed. He waved over a waitress.
"Hey can I borrow a pen?"

"Yeah sure thing honey" the waitress replied, still oblivious to just who was in her section, leaving to check the coffee as soon as she handed the pen over. Rob tore off some newspaper and scribbled.
"Here's the number for Stormurkastala, with my extension. And here's..." he jotted down more numbers. "The number for Absalonhöll. With my extension. Call these and you talk directly to me."

"Wait...you're giving me royal palace phone numbers...what the fuck is happening....is that even allowed?"

"Oh hell no. This is a huge security breach. You have no idea. The Knights of the Storm would lose their minds if they found out I was giving these numbers out."

"But why then?"

"Because like I said...I'd like to go on another date, if you liked this one well enough."

"You want to go on another date me with me that badly?"

"Why not?"

"Aren't you supposed to marry some queen or princess or something?"

"Maybe? Fortunately Anders is too busy playing Imperyk to bother arranging anything like that."

"So you gotta find a girl before he remembers, is that it?" Hanna asked with a playful smirk. The shock of what was happening had worn off, and she tentatively began to mess with him again. Prince or not? Cute or not? Rob was a dork.

"You have no idea Hanna" Rob said with faux seriousness.
"Please you're my only hope" he smiled.

Hanna ripped a piece of newspaper off herself and jotted down a number.
"Here you go. Sorry I don't have an extension. We all don't have palaces."

"That's perfectly fine" Rob smiled.
"Up for desert? I think I heard that this place has a pretty good ice cream sundae."

"It's a Tuesday night and I'm having ice cream with a prince" Hanna thought.
"Five year old me would be so jealous."



*Pabbi= papa, dad
*já= yes
*Blóð og Jarðvegur= Blood and Soil
*Dökkurhestur= Dark Horse
*Drasl= Shit
*Stektöst sandwhich= Prydanian spelling of a Stektøst sandwich, a Goyanean dish that has become common in eastern Prydania as a result of Goyanean influence in the region.
*æðislegur= awesome




Harleys & Indians (Riders in the Sky) by Roxette, 3:49
 
Last edited:
12 January 2013
6:05 pm
On a Saturday

Stormurholmr, Prydania

"We're going live in one minute You Highness."
Tobias looked up and nodded. The director was preparing to transmit his first ever speech across Prydania. Not just on the ÚFP either. This was being co-broadcasted by Goyanes on the GRK.

"At least someone cares" Tobias muttered.
His anger and frustrations had evolved. From personal rage to a seething righteous anger at the indignities the Syndicalists had imposed on the people of his country.

"We're live in ten..."

Tobias looked over his speech, and then up at William. William gave him a faint but encouraging smile. Tobias smiled back.

8
7
6
5
4
3
2
1

“My name is Prince Tobias Loðbrók. Many of you know what I am. The Syndicalists claim to tell you all what I am, and the FNU would tell you what I stand for. I am speaking to my countrymen myself so that every Prydanian knows what I am, in my own words.

I am afraid. I am. I don’t know I could not be. I fear for my life, the lives of those loved ones I have left, and for my people. For our people. I see the faces of people scared like I am, of hungry people like I am. I have seen fear, anger, sadness, resignation. I see the faces of fanatical people ready to charge into battle in the name of a cause.
I wish for it to end. This war has lasted more than half of my young life, and I have lost loved ones again and again. No one is safe though. Everyone, Royalist or Syndicalist, has lost someone to this fight. So am I here to surrender my arms? No. No, I cannot.

We’ve been cursed by this war, but we have to see it through. We as a people have no choice. The crimes of the Syndicalist regime must not be allowed to persist. For the people starved, enslaved, tortured. For the persecuted and killed, we owe it to stand against evil. Many would rather prefer I don’t use that term. 'The people,' they tell me, 'don’t respond well to that. No conflict is one of good and evil' they say. I have seen evil though. I have seen the starving masses, I’ve seen the death of Syndicalist aggression and persecution.

Can the world stand by as each of us struggle against a government that hangs its political opponents from lampposts? That torches the faithful in their houses of worship? That broadcast the cold blooded murder of children? Some may. We cannot. I say that we cannot surrender this fight. We stand in defiance of evil, and evil must be opposed. For every man, woman, and child abused, dispossessed, tortured or killed, we stand. We raise our barbed cross once more.

Yes, we fight after eleven years of fighting. We do it for a better tomorrow, for a sunrise that has not yet peaked over the horizon but one we know will come soon. We will fight and march against the tyrants in our lands. We march in the name of justice and salvation for all suffering under Syndicalist yoke. And if the sun won't grant us a horizon then we'll simply march on to spite the skies. We stand defiantly for a better future for each of us.

May God preserve Prydania.”




Believer by Imagine Dragons, 3:24
 
Last edited:
OOC note: Please read this thread for context of this post.

1 February 2006
1:06 pm
On a Wednesday

just outside of Kiojaleit, Prydania

Rúrik sat in the kitchen of his family's farmhouse as his mother and father talked nervously across the room, desperate to keep what was being said from reaching their son.

He looked across at them, an uneasy feeling in his stomach. Uncle Kvasir, Aunt Odda, Markþór, and Addý had left. He didn't know where they were, only that Uncle Kvasir and his father had a huge argument just before they left.
He didn't understand what it was all about but he remembered hearing his father insist they weren't going to leave their home and that "they" would be reasonable if he didn't resist.

It had been four years of hearing about "them." Seeing armed men in brown uniforms and red bandanas around town.
School had changed too. Not just the teachers and what was talked about, but also his classmates. Þorbjörn had vanished just before Markþór, and Addý had, and others had disappeared before then.

Now his mother and father were talking. It wasn't an argument like his father and Uncle Kvasir but it seemed just as serious. The tension in the house, however, was interrupted by a knock on the door. No, that wasn't quite right. It was a banging on the door. Rúrik's father had only just gotten to the door to open it. Rúrik got the sense that had his father not gotten there when he did that the door would have come down.

In marched three men, all with guns, and all wearing brown military fatigues. All had red bandanas tied around their necks, but the one in the middle had an armband of red, white, and purple stripes.

"Tjörvi Öxndal?" the man in the centre asked as he and his men came in without invitation.

"Yes" Rúrik's father replied with a nod, as Rúrik's mother waved him over, clutching her son from behind as she stood behind her husband.

"Júlíetta Öxndal?" the man who seemed to be in charge asked matter of factly, looking over Tjörvi'a shoulder. Júlíetta nodded, offering a nervous "yes" as she squeezed her son.

"And this is Rúrik?" he asked again, looking at Rúrik. Rúrik froze. He had been intimated by this man, as any child would of a man with a gun. And yet he didn't see it until the man looked at him directly. There was a burning hatred in this man's eyes.

"It is" Tjörvi replied. He wanted to ask what was going on. He had expected a visit from the Syndicalist Council head the new government had put in charge in town. Not People's Militia. Still, he held firm to the belief that if he cooperated then he and his family could be spared from the fate his brother Kvasir had been afraid of. He didn't intend to anger this man or seem obstinate.

The militia officer nodded and turned to his soldiers.
"Search the house."

"I was told I would be meeting..." Tjörvi tried to say before he was silenced by the man holding up a hand.

"Quiet. I'm not interested in excuses."

"Excuses? I don't know what..."

"I said quiet!" the Militia officer replied. Júlíetta squeezed her son as she held him from behind as tight as she could. Her heart was pounding as the two soldiers began to look through the house. They didn't ransack the place, instead just looking through closets.
That gave Tjörvi hope for a moment. They weren't acting like thugs. He didn't know what they were looking for but he had no contraband, and nothing he thought would be reasonable. The Militia has confiscated all the "reactionary" literature three years ago, including the Bible. He was sure they'd go once they didn't find anything. But then...

"Just like you said Captain!" one of the men called out from a closet in the back of the kitchen carrying a hunting rifle.
"Firearms."

"Tjörvi Öxndal" the officer replied.
"You are charged with possession of unlawful weaponry and conspiracy to commit acts of terrorism against the legitimate government of the people and people's syndicates of Prydania..."

"What? No!" Tjörvi replied, utterly dumbstruck by what was happening.
"It's a hunting rifle! At most I use it to keep wild animals away from the crops and..."

"YOU HAVE BEEN JUDGED..." the officer continued, yelling over Tjörvi, "...to be petty bourgeoisie, and therefore a class enemy of the people of Prydania. Any weapon in your possession is, by definition, an instrument of oppression against said people."

Tjörvi couldn't believe what he was hearing and his desire to cooperate fell.
"That's absurd. I've never..." but he was cut off by the officer again.

"You people" he sneered, "will never again hold the working man of this country hostage via price slavery. Tjörvi Öxndal, you have been found guilty of subversion, terrorism, and treason against the people of Prydania in abstention by the courts of the local Kiojaleit Syndicalist Council..."

"I didn't even know..."

"...on the grounds that the expected evidence has been discovered. You are hereby sentenced to relocation and re-education in the Skalanes Mining Colony where you will learn to work with the people you have lived a lifetime oppressing."

"Oppressed? I've never oppressed..."
It was then that one of the soldiers rammed the butt of his rifle into Tjörvi's stomach, causing him to buckle over.

"Dad!" Rúrik called out only for the other soldier to slap him across the face.

"Don't you dare touch my son or..." Júlíetta called out only be punched to the ground. Rúrik began to cry as his father, wheezing on the floor, looked up at him.

"Rúrik... Júlí..." he tried to say before both soldiers picked him up, placing a black bag over his head and carried him out to a waiting truck.

The Militia officer surveyed the scene of a woman with a black eye, weeping softly on the ground next to a crying child.

"Júlíetta Öxndal" he said coldly.
"Your farm has been seized by the people and Syndicates of Prydania. It will be amalgamated into the collectivization efforts where the destructive class dominance over agriculture will be broken. You and your son have been earmarked as workers on the local compound, in such hope that the agricultural class can be re-educated and re-organized. All of your property is forfeit to the people's Republic, to be redistributed to the industrial men and women your kind has oppressed..."

The officer rolled his eyes at Rúrik's sobbing and pulled his sidearm.
"I will shoot your mother, boy, so help me I will if your noise continues."

"Please..." Rúrik sniffed as he forced himself to stop crying. He was utterly terrified. The hatred in this man's eyes, and the ease of which he pulled his sidearm showed he was very willing to do it. Rúrik trembled as he tried to stop crying, if only to save his mother...
"Please don't hurt..." but the officer had turned to the one militia soldier who had returned.

"The husband's been taken?"

"Yes Sir."

"Good. I'll take the woman to Women's Camp One. Take the kid to the Children's Compound. Get going. She and I have things to discuss."

The soldier smirked as he grabbed Rúrik by the wrist, yanking him out of the house.

"Mom!" he called out as he was dragged from his family home, seeing his mother beaten, at the mercy of this solider.

"MOM!" he called out again only to be backhanded. There was a second truck. This one a pickup with a cage over the bed. The soldier tossed him in the back, locking it shut.
"Scream your heart out while you can. They'll beat the disobedience out of you once we get to the compound" the solider growled before getting into the truck to drive away.

Rúrik grabbed the wire of the cage, tears in his eyes as he saw his mother and his family home draw further away.




The Land of Broken Dreams by Jonathan Young and Caleb Hyles, 3:33
 
Last edited:
2 May 1993
10:46 pm
On a Sunday
Býkonsviði, Prydania

Robert and Hanna kissed as they leaned against the elevator door that led to their apartment. Rob had moved into the Royal Apartments complex across town, in part to get out of his brother's domineering shadow. And now that he and Hanna were engaged...
The elevator stopped and the door opened, the Prince and his fiance still holding each other as they backed into the fourier.

"I didn't know you could dance Rob" Hanna teased. They just returned from a National Red Heart Society banquet and fundraiser. Rob had made the bold move of revealing his dance skills- or lack thereof- to his fiance just a month after proposing.

"You're very kind to lie to me like that" he chuckled, kissing her before reaching for the door handle to lead into their apartment proper. Hanna and Robert entered, their jovial moods instantly evaporating to see two Knights of the Storm flanking Anders as he sat on their living room couch.

"Good evening" the King of Prydania remarked with an affable smile that stood in stark contrast to the unease that had washed over Robert's face, and the nervousness of Hanna's.

"Anders I..." Robert began, before looking at Hanna. Neither were drunk, but both had just enough alcohol in them to dull their wits. Hanna gave her fiance a worried look. She desperately wanted to demand what Anders was doing here, but thought better of it. Instead she just managed a curt "Your Majesty."

"Hanna, a pleasure as always" Anders replied, not bothering to get up. Instead he raised his arms to rest them on the top of the back cushions of the couch. Him doing this...merely being here...it was to prove a point. Everyone in Prydania was his. And no place was beyond him.
"But my dear..." he began, sounding pleasant, but in a very uneasy way, "...I'm afraid I must speak to my brother privately. If you would be so kind as give him and I a moment."

Robert looked at Hanna, his face devoid of colour with fear. Hanna looked back at him, and then to Anders.
"I'll be in the bedroom, getting ready for the evening then" she said, her voice quiet, but trembling on the line between anger and terror. She kissed Robert's cheek and began to head towards the master bedroom before the two Knights of the Storm began to follow her.
"I'm quite capable of heading there myself."

"I'm sure you are, but I must insist" Anders replied.
"See to it that my brother and I have our privacy" he added, turning to one of the Knights.

"Yes Your Majesty" he replied, grabbing Hanna's arm, causing her to pull away angrily.

"Don't touch her!" Rob threatened, eliciting a chuckle from Anders.

"So protective, it's very sweat I think" he smirked.
"Go on, Hanna. I don't have all night you know."

Hanna glared at Anders, but was more terrified by the feeling of utter helplessness he invoked in her. She quickly retreated to the master bedroom, the two Knights of the Storm escorting her to the bedroom's threshold and stopping to stand guard. More-so to keep her in then to keep anyone out.

"What do you want Andy?" Robert asked nervously.

"No one calls me 'Andy' anymore."

"Mother did."

"Mother's dead" Anders replied coldly.

"Yeah...I know" Robert replied. Just as coldly. Anders had always seemed either hostile or unconcerned when their parents or Baldr were mentioned. At first Rob thought it was Anders' way of coping. To just move on lest he dwell on their deaths too much. Lately though...he could swear he sense that Anders was happy they were gone. An uneasy feeling about...all of it. Everything about the assassination of their parents and eldest brother. Thoughts he didn't dare say out loud. Or share with anyone. Even his fiance. He just looked at Anders for a moment, hoping to convey that his brother wasn't welcome without words. That was another thing you didn't dare say to Anders. Finally, though, he spoke.
"Well what do you want?"

Anders smirked. He could toy with Rob a bit more, but he was here for a reason. And that trumped toying with his younger brother. The King stood and made his way over to Rob.
"I came to talk about your fiance" he said matter of factly.

"What about Hanna?" he asked. He had always had the sense that Anders didn't like her. He assumed it was because she was a commoner, but he wanted to hear his brother say it.

"There were concerns when you first began to see her, Rob" Anders remarked, crossing his writs behind his back as he began to pace around his younger brother.
"Concerns that I, in my mercy, decided to not raise with you. Yet here you are, about to be married. And it's finally time I say something..."

"Here it comes" Rob thought. He was going to complain about Hanna being a commoner, unsuitable for a Royal marriage...he was ready for that, even in his slightly intoxicated state, he was ready for that.

"...about your fiance's political treason."

A pit opened up in Rob's stomach. Both because he hadn't anticipated this, and because he knew just how well Anders took any voice that was even a slight criticism of his rule. He opened his mouth to say something but he couldn't. Fear had grabbed him. It had reached up from the pit in his stomach and grabbed his soul. He had to keep from trembling, as he failed to find the words.
He knew how Hanna felt about Anders and the whole SoComm government. He felt much the same way but...they'd only every discussed these things together. In private. Had Anders bugged them? Had Hanna been careless and done something bold she shouldn't have? He couldn't even ask. To ask would be an admission of guilt.

"She's got quite a record. You should hear the stories her teachers and professors have shared in the Stjörnuhólf."

Rob couldn't keep from trembling now. The Stjörnuhólf. It's where Toft's grunts took you if they needed to extract confessions from you.
"What have you done?" he finally managed to ask.

"I've looked out for you dear brother" Anders remarked, patting Rob on the cheek.
"And myself. And our family."

"You can't hold...anything she said as a kid, you can't hold that against her."

Anders sighed, walking behind Rob to whisper in his ear.
"Thankfullu I am merciful. I will leave here tonight with my Knights. And I will not keep you from marrying her" he said as if Rob's life was his to dictate.
"But should you or her even flirt with treason...my mercy will run out. It would pain me to hurt my brother" he remarked.

"You already have" Rob thought, thinking back to Baldr, but otherwise standing rigid and still. He still had the power to make him feel helpless with just a few choice words.

"Knights, come. Let's leave my brother and his beloved to their evening" he called out, heading into the fourier. The two Knights re-emerged and flanked Anders as they prepared to leave.
"Have a pleasant evening Rob" he remarked with a smile before departing down the elevator.

Rob immediately took off, frantically bursting into the bedroom. He saw Hanna sitting nervously on the bed.

"Rob I..." but she was cut off by Robert hugging her and pressing his finger to her lips. His heart was racing. He had no idea how long the Knights and Anders were here. He just accepted it as a matter of fact that they had been bugged. He kissed his fiance on the forehead and grabbed a pen and paper pad from the night stand, scribbling a message.

"he's listening...we need to be safe"

Hanna began to tear up, but she managed to nod to show she understood. So many thoughts went through her mind, but all of them centred on Anders. How she and Rob thought they could easily keep away from him. Stay out of his line of sight. And now...they had the attention of the most dangerous man in the world. She just hugged Rob tight. And wept.




The Red Capes Are Coming by Hans Zimmer & Junkie XL, 3:32
 
Last edited:
OOC note: read this post for context

29 September 2013
5:32 pm
On a Sunday
Saintes, Saintonge

Markthór Öxndal sat on his bed in his dorm at the Université de Saintes. Posters of basketball players adorned the wall. Most were Santonian, save for one of 80s Prydanian basketball star Lambert Fugl. It was an older poster, and faded. He’d found it at a garage sale of all places, but it meant something to him. He was an aspiring basketball player himself. He’d just made the university team as a bench player, but that wasn’t bad for a first year student! Regardless, he liked the idea of having someone from his old homeland to look up to among the Santonian basketball greats. Though he was in no hurry for shorts to get as short as they were back in Fugl’s day.

His roommate, Jean-Louis Solé, was in the common area playing video games. Markthór could see him through the open door, the afternoon sun peaking through the dorm’s windows. It was all strangely quiet despite the noise from Jean’s video game. It was a lazy Sunday in every sense of the word.

Markthór slipped his headphones on and went back to his laptop. A lazy Sunday meant time for his mind to wander, and it was still too early in the school year to start worrying about falling behind on assignments. And his mind, in its idleness, had drifted back to his family’s old farm. His cousin Rúrik, his uncle Tjörvi, and his aunt Júlíetta. He knew he shouldn’t dwell on such things. He couldn’t change anything. It was mostly the news though. Or the infuriating mixture of too much news yet nothing on his family.
It had been over half a year since the Front of National Unity had tossed the Syndicalists out of eastern Prydania. The news of the Syndicalist forces surrendering at Haland and Eiderwig had resulted in celebration in most of the Prydanian community in Saintonge. And yet it also brought confirmation of some of the worst rumours. Forced labour camps, famine, collectivized farms that were labour camps in all but name, mass graves of civilians.

Markthór’s parents Kvasir and Odda had tried everything they could to find out what had happened to their family still in Prydania, but information was hard to come by. It was this lack of news that drove Markthór crazy. He’d searched their names on every search engine he knew of, and nothing came up. Syndicalist Prydania was a black box of information.
And so here he was, on a lazy Sunday, again searching for news. He was on the STV website, scrolling through their stories related to the Prydanian Civil War. He checked the map again. Austurland- the native term for Eastern Prydania- was coloured pink in contrast to the purple rest of the nation representing Syndicalist control. Markthór sighed. His family’s farm was outside of Kiojaleit, itself a small town outside of Erkiengill. In the Syndicalist heartland. Nowhere near the front lines. He began to do what he would occasionally do- he loaded up every new story from STV and began searching them for Rúrik, Tjörvi, and Júlíetta’s names. Nothing. Just like always.

Markthór, now agitated, went to Viedéo. His own habits of trying to find as much as he could about the war were apparent, with Lodestar News and STV videos about the conflict popping up in his recommended list between various pop songs. Markthór murmured to himself. His mind was still racing and his blood was still pumping. He hit play on a video with the name Battle Cry of Valhalla. He expected it to be something bombastic with that name, but it wasn’t. It was a solemn tune as a weary female voice sang…

Ó, við munum fylkja okkur um fánann, strákar, við munum fylkja aftur,
Hrópandi orrustuhróp Valhalla
Og við munum fylkja okkur frá hlíðinni, við munum safnast saman úr skóginum,
Hrópandi orrustuhróp Valhalla…


The singing was overlaid with footage from the War, some of it from professional news crews, others from cell phones, showing FNU soldiers. Not fighting, but...liberating seemed the best word for it. Bombed out towns, hungry looking people, still cheering them on. FNU soldiers helping kids…

Ríkið að eilífu, húrra, strákar, húrra
Niður með Hamri, upp með Krossinum;
Á meðan við fylkjum okkur um fánann, strákar, fylkjum við aftur,
Hrópandi orrustuhróp Valhalla


...he even saw a few shots of Prince Tobias Loðbrók.

Svo við erum að hringja frá austri og vestri,
Hrópaði orrustuhróp Valhalla;
Og við förum áhöfn Syndie úr landinu sem við elskum best,
Hrópandi orrustuhróp Valhalla


He pulled the headphones off and closed the laptop as he lay down in bed staring at the white plaster ceiling. He felt helpless. He couldn’t even find out if his cousin was alive! The lyrics of the song stayed with him though, refusing to fade.

Á meðan við fylkjum okkur um fánann, strákar, fylkjum við aftur

A flag, the flag...he sat up, having had an idea. He jumped out of bed and slipped his tennis shoes on, grabbing his wallet and the key to his bike lock.

“Where are you going?” Jean-Louis asked.

“Um, just out. Need to pick up some stuff” he said.
“Won’t be long. Hey...charge the other controller will ya? I could go for some multiplayer when I get back.”

“Sure thing Mark” Jean replied, pausing to plug in the second controller. Markthór was already out the door when Jean looked back up. He shrugged and continued playing.

Markthór rode his bike up past the university entrance and headed left. It wasn’t a short ride to the Caulaincourt neighbourhood but he’d been pretty inactive all day, and had been balancing his laptop against his bent thighs in bed for hours. He could use the exercise. He thought if he should swing by his family’s place. His parents and Addý would kill him if they found out he was in the neighbourhood and didn’t say hi. He decided to risk it though. He had an idea. He needed to get what he needed and get back to his dorm.

He was sweating nicely by the time he got to Caulaincourt, and he was, in part, regretting that he hadn't taken the bus. He rode slowly as he entered the neighbourhood he grew up in before giving up on riding and was just walking with his bike. He found it. Magni’s. A store that specialized in Prydanian food. Markthór chained the bike to a streetlamp out front. He wasn’t going to be long.

The air conditioning felt good after the bike ride. An older man behind the counter looked up from watching a football match on the tv. Markthór smiled. It was Magni Hagen himself. He didn’t know him that well, but he recognized him.

“Um...halló” Mark said in Prydanian.

“Halló” Magni replied, giving him a smile and a nod before returning his attention to the game. Markthór looked around. He’d come to this shop for a reason. The picture of Tobias Loðbrók above the counter was an indication why. As was the smell of uniquely Prydanian food. Suddenly Markthór saw it. He smiled, knowing the long bike ride wasn’t in vain. Still, it was a small item. He didn’t want to just buy that one thing…
So he looked around, aimlessly moving through the store’s aisles. Jean would see what he had planned. He honestly didn’t know how he’d react. He didn’t know Jean all that well. So it would be a good idea if he made him happy. Markthór grabbed a bag of chips and two bottles of Vin Mariane pop.

“Verður það allt?” Magni asked as Markthór approached the counter. He shook his head.

“Einn af þessum, vinsamlegast” he replied, taking a small Prydanian flag patch from a plastic container. The real flag. The white barbed cross on red. Magni smiled and nodded, tossing the patch into the bag and ringing Markthór up. He paid and nodded, turning to go when Magni asked him a question.

“Þú ert sonur Kvasir, ekki satt?”

Markthór was a bit shocked Magni remembered him.

“Já, ég er það” he replied with a nod. Magni smiled wider.

“Segðu honum að ég hafi sagt hæ!”

“Geri það!” Markthór replied as he waved and left the store. He sighed at the prospect of the bike ride back, but he’d gotten what he wanted….

Markthór’s legs were wobbly when he returned to the dorm, leaning against the door as he opened it with his key card.

“Where’d you go off to?” Jean asked. It was now near sundown and he was still playing video games.

“Just out. Here, got you something” he replied as he tossed Jean the bag of chips and a bottle of Vin Mariane.

“Sweet” Jean said as he paused his game. Markthór, meanwhile, sat the plastic bag down at a desk in the common space and vanished into his room before re-emerging with a black arm band and a sewing kit.

“Is that a sewing kit?” Jean asked.

“Yeah.”

“You can sew?”

“My parents had to work a lot. I had to look after my little sister. Sometimes clothes had to be stitched up.”

“Makes sense” Jean shrugged.
“So what are ya doing?”

“Just an idea I had” Markthór replied nervously. He still didn’t know how Jean would react.
“I’ll be done in a bit. Keep playing. I still want a go at multiplayer.”

“Sure thing Monsieur Ficelle et Aiguille” Jean chuckled. Markthór just rolled his eyes, but opened his bottle of pop and took a sip before getting to work.

He’d chosen one of the smaller flag patches, so it would fit. That meant a lot of squinting as he worked the thread and needle through the flag and onto the arm band. There were points where the patch’s construction seemed too thick, but Markthór managed eventually. If political science majors could manage to put flag patches on their backpacks then he could manage an armband…

The task was eventually done, snipping the last errant strand of thread. He held the arm band up. The flag’s bold red and bright white popped against the black. He smiled, bending it slightly in his hands to make sure the stitching job held. It did. It wasn’t going anywhere.

“What’s that?” Jean asked. Markthór went tense. Jean had startled him!

“Oh” he said nervously.
“Just putting a flag patch on my arm band for basketball.”

“Huh….what flag is that?”

“Prydania” Markthór replied.

“I thought the flag of Prydania had a hammer and cog on it? And had purple…”

“That’s the Syndicalist flag. They took my family’s home” Markthór replied, sounding defensive. He thought for a moment though. Jean didn’t mean anything by it. He smiled.
“This is the real flag of Prydania” he added, sounding less standoff-ish. Maybe Jean picked up on that, maybe not. He took it all in stride.

“Ok, cool. Are you going to wear that in any games?”

Markthór nodded, not nearly nervous now that Jean didn’t seem to have a problem with what he was doing.
“Sure, if I even get to play in any games! Coach’ll have me riding the bench this season.”

“Ah you’ll get playing time. You’re Prydanian. Nice and tall. You’ll kick butt” Jean replied, patting his back before returning to the couch.
“Now go and shower before we team up to wreck some n00bs online, Monsieur Ficelle et Aiguille. You’ve been on your bike a lot. And you stink.”

“Sure thing” Markthór chuckled, heading to the bathroom. Not before tossing his newly re-christened armband back into his room though.

He couldn’t find out if his cousin, aunt, and uncle were still alive.
He couldn’t do anything to change what was happening or what had happened.
Yet he could still rally around the flag. In his own way.




Prydanian Translations

song lyrics:
Ó, við munum fylkja okkur um fánann, strákar, við munum fylkja aftur,
Hrópandi orrustuhróp Valhalla
Og við munum fylkja okkur frá hlíðinni, við munum safnast saman úr skóginum,
Hrópandi orrustuhróp Valhalla
=
Oh we'll rally round the flag, boys, we'll rally once again,
Shouting the battle cry of Valhalla
And we'll rally from the hillside, we'll gather from the forest,
Shouting the battle cry of Valhalla

song lyrics:
Ríkið að eilífu, húrra, strákar, húrra
Niður með Hamri, upp með Krossinum;
Á meðan við fylkjum okkur um fánann, strákar, fylkjum við aftur,
Hrópandi orrustuhróp Valhalla
=
The Kingdom forever, hurrah boys, hurrah
Down with the Hammer, up with the Cross;
While we rally round the flag, boys, we rally once again,
Shouting the battle cry of Valhalla

song lyrics:
Svo við erum að hringja frá austri og vestri,
Hrópaði orrustuhróp Valhalla;
Og við förum áhöfn Syndie úr landinu sem við elskum best,
Hrópandi orrustuhróp Valhalla
=
So we're springing to the call from the East and from the West,
Shouting the battle cry of Valhalla;
And we'll hurl the Syndie crew from the land we love the best,
Shouting the battle cry of Valhalla

Halló= Hello

Verður það allt?= Will that be all?

Einn af þessum, vinsamlegast= One of these, please

Þú ert sonur Kvasir, ekki satt?= You’re Kvasir’s son, right?

Já, ég er það= Yeah, I am

Segðu honum að ég hafi sagt hæ!= Tell him I said hi!

Geri það!= Will do!

Santonian translation

Monsieur Ficelle et Aiguille= Mr. Twine and Needle




Nothing Else Matters by Metallica, 6:28

OOC note: Made with approval from @Kyle
 
Last edited:
5 June 2017
3:46 pm
On a Monday
Býkonsviði
, Prydania

Two FRE soldiers accompanied Tobias as they approached the two tall horseshoe-shapped buildings. Býkonsviði continued to revel in its liberation and the end of the War, but the War being over was exactly why Tobias wanted to see this place. The old Royal Apartments. He looked up at the buildings. The old markers of the Royal family- the stag statues and reliefs- were all gone. The remnant scarring visible in some places. Old statues could be vandalized, but their removal couldn't change on thing- this was where he used to live. His family had lived here, his parents wanting to put some distance between themselves and Anders. He'd lived here until he was five. At which point they moved to Absalonhöll for the opposite purpose- they needed to be closer to Anders to avoid suspicions as his mother and father began to work against him. And then a man who they were working with shot them in the face...

This place though...he had faint childhood memories of it. Some of his happiest memories of his parents. He desperately wanted to be back. To see his family's old apartment. And just grab whatever faint strands of yesteryear he could.
Of course the apartments were not empty. They'd been turned into public housing by the Syndicalist regime. And he had, in fact, promised to respect most public housing reforms upon his ascension to the throne. Still...something gnawed at him. His family's apartment. Where his parents lived, before he was even born...wasn't the fact that it was taken by the Syndicalists just one more indignity his parents had to suffer? After being executed alongside his sociopath and tyrant of an uncle, as if they were complicit in his crimes?

"The premises has been cleared Your Highness" one of the soldiers said to him.

"Alright" Tobias said softly. "Let's go."

He paused for a moment entering the lobby. He swore he could smell a scent he hadn't smelt in seventeen years. He looked around, smiling slightly. The tapestries and sculptures had all been removed, but the layout...he could feel it.
"Come on" he said happily, waving the soldiers down. A lot of the elegance he remembered was gone too. The marble tile was still here, but it was grimy. And it wasn't just because of the battle fought for the city's liberation. This area of town had seen minimal fighting.

Still, the walls, the pathways....Tobias had to hold back a tear seeing the staircase he and Rylond would chase each other up and down...

"To the elevators, Your Highness?" one of the soldiers asked.

"Um, yeah" Tobias replied, making his way to the elevator bank. His hand was trembling slightly as he he pressed the "up" button. No...he was definitely sure he knew that smell. The Syndicalists had gutted this building, but damnit. The elevators...they had that faint aroma they still had seventeen years ago. And it was enough that the rest of the building being gutted didn't bother him.
He turned to face the panel. And he knew exactly where to go.

"Floor Seven, Toby, that's where we live" his mother had said to him when he was little, as she pressed the button with him.

Tobias resisted the urge to choke up, pressing the button. The elevator began to rise, and a tinny military march played. It was a common enough tune to anyone who watched enough Syndicalist propaganda.

"I'm sorry Your Highness we can get this changed out. I don't know where I would shut it off..."

"No" Tobias said holding his hand up.
"It's fine. Don't worry."

The two soldiers looked at each other and then nodded. The elevator dinged as it stopped and opened up. The fourier was nothing like he remembered. More grimy tile, but the nice fixtures and tables were removed. There was a television on one wall that was playing static. That wasn't there before. And a poster of Thomas Nielsen adorned another wall. Tobias walked up to the old wooden doors and knocked nervously. He knew full well a family lived here.
There was no answer. He knocked again. There was no answer. Tobias went to knock again before a voice came from the other side.

"Who's there?"

Tobias was about to answer when one of the soldiers replied.
"Soldiers of the Provisional Government. You're being asked to open up."

"...We didn't do anything!"

Tobias looked at the soldiers with him and then back at the door. He was going to answer when a younger voice called out.

"My dad's just a Party Clerk! He didn't do anything wrong!"

Tobias then heard another voice, a woman's, say in a panicked tone "Mjöllnir, quiet!"
Tobias signed a bit and smiled.

"We're not here to arrest anyone. No one is in trouble. I'm...we're...just here for a friendly visit."

"I worked for the Party!" the older voice called back, "I know what a 'friendly visit' from soldiers means!"

"Well it's a good thing we're not from the Party" Tobias replied with a smile to the wooden doors.

There was another silence.
"No one is under arrest?" the older man said.

"That's what I said" Tobias replied.

"Then why are you here?"

"Well" Tobias replied, "I used to live here. I've um...." he chuckled just a bit "I've been out of town for some years, and now that I'm back I wanted to know if I could just look around."

The door opened slowly, a man peaking through the crack. And that crack opened quickly as he could barely believe who he was seeing.
"Tobias Loðbrók?" the man said, shocked.

"That's Your High..." but Tobias put up a hand to stop the soldier.
"We're here on a friendly visit. Let's be friendly."
The soldier nodded, keeping quiet.

"Mr. Satter?" Tobias asked.

"Yeah, Dalvin Satter..."

"Well it's nice to meet you" Tobias replied, holding his hand out. Dalvin looked a bit unsure, but reached out. Tobias took his hand, shaking it.
"Like I said I used to live here and..."

"I...um, I know...the Party told me. When we moved in."

"I just want to look around" Tobias said softly.
"Most of my memories of my parents are from this place."

Dalvin nodded, still nervous, and stepped aside. The layout remained unchanged...he saw an older woman and a teenage boy. Tobias was about to say hello when the teenage boy called out.

"You're not taking our home from us!"

"Mjöllnir!" the woman- obviously the boy's mother- called out, but he wasn't staying calm.

"I've lived here all my life and you think you can..."

Tobias had been dealing with a mix of emotions since he saw this place in person for the first time in seventeen years. Joy, sadness, anger... and now this kid...he breathed deep and stepped towards him.

"I'm not a Syndicalist. I don't take peoples' homes from them" he said, his voice getting just a bit deeper, and urging a bit on the side of anger.
He managed to collect himself though, and breath a bit as Mjöllnir- who couldn't be older than fifteen- seemed taken aback.
"Mr. and Ms. Satter, Mjöllnir" he said in a less firm tone, "I used to live here. Like I said. I just want to look around a bit. But I promise you...I won't take your home from you. Or anyone else living here. I promised everyone I would respect the housing reform laws, and I meant that. You won't lose your home."

"So..." Ms. Satter began..."that was true? I mean the rumours of what you said?"

It suddenly occurred to him that most people in Býkonsviði probably hadn't seen or heard that speech.
"I don't know what you heard Ms. Satter..."

"Klementína" she said politely enough.

"Klementína" Tobias said, "I don't know what you heard, but if it's about me respecting housing reform, then yes. Despite what you may have been told...I'm not a fascist. If this is your home, then this is your home. I won't take it from you."

"Thank...thank you" Dalvin replied with a nod.
"I...I suppose I should be honoured if the King of Prydania wants to look around..."

Tobias was going to remark that he hadn't been crowned yet, but he didn't.
"The honour's mine. There were times I was sure I would never see this place again..."
He entered past the hallway to the fourier into the living room...the furniture was different. The fixtures were different. The space though....that was unchanged. And the view. He squinted...and he could swear it was the same view from when he was little. He smiled softly as he approached the windows that lined the far wall, looking out over the city. He then looked to his right. Into the kitchen...and the kitchen looked far more familiar than he expected. The appliances were mostly the same! He trembled a bit.

"Is everything ok Your Highness?" one of the soldiers asked.

"I just...I used to bug my mother as she cooked. Right there" he pointed.

"Your mother did her own cooking?" Klementína asked.

"Yeah" Tobias replied with a nod. He thought for a moment. There were a few bathrooms, the master bedroom....the guest room where he used to hide under the bed when his dad played hide and seek with him....and then his room. He turned to Mjöllnir and smiled.

"So are you in the room down that way on the left or the right?"

"Um..." Mjöllnir stumbled nervously, "I'm in the one to the left.

"That was my room" Tobias replied with a smile.

"Do you....want to see it?"

"Nah, your privacy is your privacy" Tobias replied. He'd been fifteen once. And he'd had none.
"But you do have the best view in the place" he winked.

"Really?"

"Yeah, because you can see right down the Ryon River. I used to watch the ships go down all night."

"I...I used to do that too" Mjöllnir said nervously.
"Back when there were ships." Tobias could only nod solemnly at that.

"Well, Mr. and Ms. Satter, Mjöllnir...thank you for having me in your home. And um...letting me get a piece of my childhood back. I won't bother you any longer."

"Well" Klementína replied, "would you like to stay? For coffee?"

Tobias smiled, and turned to one of the soldiers.
"I know what you're going to say. William and Axel can wait" before turning back to Klementína.
"I would love to, thank you.




Tobias was sitting at a round table just outside of the kitchen. One of the soldiers was sitting next to him but the other one seemed uninterested, preferring to stand.

"So did you see much fighting?" Dalvin asked.

"Yeah..." Tobias replied. "A lot of it. I'm glad it's over."

"They didn't tell us how close the fighting was getting. They began to tightly control who could leave the city about a year ago. We still thought the fighting was between Jórvík and Erkiengill when your soldiers began to advance on the city" Dalvin replied.
"Then all the propaganda feeds went blank and the soldiers began to pour out into the streets."

Tobias wondered if that explained the static on the tv in the fourier. The cut propaganda feed perhaps?

"We didn't know that the war was over until...well we saw your trucks and tanks roll by with your flags. If they're this deep in then the government must have collapsed. So we started to...well we didn't know what to do. I'm an Outer Party bureaucrat. I was prepared for the worst."

Tobias bit his inner lip. Part of him- a very large part of him- wanted to burn everything associated with Syndicalism to the ground. To stomp it to ash, like they had tried to do to him. His rage, however, was soothed by how accommodating and forthright these people had been.

"Mr. Satter, I'm never going to think positively of the Syndicalist Party. And I doubt you would too, if you had seen what I had seen, out there. Outside of the capital. There are a lot of suffering people thanks to 'the Party.' But if you're just a man doing his job, then I have no reason to wish you ill."

Dalvin nodded.
"Thank...thank you...is it Your Majesty?"

"You can call me 'Tobias'" the Prince- and soon to be King- replied.
"I'm just a guy who's happy you let him look around his childhood home."

"Is that a sword?" Mjöllnir asked. And Tobias smiled, with a nod.
"It it. Jægerblað. My family's sword for....God, I don't know how long. Someone found it and brought it to me years ago."

"Can...I see it?"

"Mjöllnir!" Dalvin barked.

"No, it's ok. You can..." Tobias stood up and unsheathed the sword from the scabbard strapped across his back. The blade danced, almost as if the blade were made of liquid. Tobias knelt on one knee, holding the sword by its hilt and resting the blade across his thigh.
"You can get a good look like this. It's safe."

"How did they get it to look like that?" Mjöllnir asked, nervously running a finger over the blade.

"It's a lost art, from Andrenne."

"Have you killed anyone with it?"

"Mjöllnir!" Dalvin barked again, "that's enough."

Tobias fidgeted just a bit.
"Yeah. And hopefully they're the last people this sword ever kills" he said, standing up and putting it back in the scabbard before he sat back down.

"I was going to be a soldier" Mjöllnir said.
"That's what I was going for. To be accepted into Officer's School."

"You wanted to fight in the War?"

"Yeah."

Tobias blushed a bit in the awkwardness of meeting a kid who wanted to fight for the side against his.
"Well if that's what you want to do, be an officer...Look. I want a Prydania for everyone. If you want, see if you can join the Royal Army. Once we, um, establish it" he chuckled.

"And you and I can be on the same side. Doing our bits to help the country heal."

"I guess" Mjöllnir said nervously.
"You're not as bad, as the government says are you?"

"No" Tobias replied.
"I'm not."

"I didn't think so."

"Why not?" Tobias asked, curiously.

"Because" Mjöllnir replied, "no one could be like that. The things they said about you, it was a bit much, yeah? Seemed like another thing they lied about."

"You don't sound like you trusted the government."

"They lied all the time."

"So why...why did you want to fight for them?"

Mjöllnir looked over at his father and then at Tobias.
"My dad. He worked for them. I wanted to fight for my dad."

Tobias sighed as he leaned back in the chair.
"Someone much smarter than me said an honest man will always fight for his family."

Dalvin looked on awkwardly, looking down for a moment. Unsure of how to feel. Tobias sensed that.

"Your dad though, and me, and you, and your mom, and these soldiers here, and everyone else...we're all on the same side now. The War's over. We're all just Prydanians again."

"Here you go....coffee and biscuit time" Klementína replied, carrying a tray out with a few chipped coffee mugs and dried biscuits. Tobias and the Satters began to enjoy the coffee and biscuits, as their conversation turned to lighter matters.

Much would have to be done to fix the country. Right now though? Right now the future King of Prydania was enjoying coffee and biscuits. And that was enough for now.




Star Sky by Two Steps from Hell, 5:29
 
Last edited:
18 October 2007
4:06 pm
On a Thursday

Saintes, Saintonge

Markthór tossed his backpack on the floor as an angry Addý stormed off.
"Addý come back!" he called out in Santonian into the empty house. He called the same thing out again in Prydanian, and this time he got a defiant ten year old "nei*!" in return.

Markthór groaned. He had homework to do, but his parents were both out working. So it fell on him, at thirteen, to try and find out why Addý was having these problems at school. Or at least calm her down until their parents could get home. Markthór didn't want that though. His parents worked hard. He didn't want any more problems for them when they returned home.

"Addý, come on" he called out again, sticking to Prydanian. He knew she was having trouble with Santonian. And thought that maybe that was what this was about.

"No, go away!" Addý called back.

Markthór followed her to the couch in front of the tv. She didn't turn it on, instead lying down on the far end. Markthór sat down next to her though.
"Come on sis, let's talk" he said pleadingly.

"No!" she said defiantly again, turning around now so she was facing the back of the couch.

"Sis, I don't like it when you get in trouble. It makes me sad." There was a pause before Addý replied.

"You're going to tell me the same thing that mommy and daddy say."

"I just want you to not get in trouble Addý" Markthór pleaded.

"I want to go home" Addý whimpered.

"We are home."

"No, I mean home! The farm. In Prydansk!"

"We can't" Markthór replied.

"Why not?"

Markthór felt a pit open up in his stomach. In part because he didn't have all the answers to that question. He was only thirteen. Sure, his ten year old sister thought he knew everything but he only partially understood why they had to leave.
"People took our home, Addý, we can't go back. But we're safe here."
That was as much as he confidently understood. "Syndicalism," "collectivization," "refugee status..." these were terms he was only starting to grasp.

"I don't like it here. People are mean, and everyone wants me to talk Santonian, but I can't!"

Markthór nodded a bit. He had adjusted better, but he understood how hard it was. He still sometimes forgot to write his name with a "th" instead of a "þ." His teachers were understanding, but some of the kids weren't. "Viking letters" was one such mocking phrase some of his new peers used. Still, he'd managed to make a few Santonian friends, along with friends in the Prydanian community. He just wished his sister could have an easier time of it.

"I don't think people are trying to be mean Addý" he said softly.
"But people here talk a certain way. And the people here want us to be safe. We should learn Santonian."

"I can't" she replied, on the verge of tears.
"I can only say a few words...and everyone laughs at me!" She didn't stay on the verge of tears for long, now crying. Markthór was at a loss, he didn't know what to do or what to say. What could he say? That Addý should try harder? In a way he wanted to tell her that she was right. If kids in her class picked on her then they were wrong. She shouldn't be made to feel bad for learning at her own pace.

"I want to go home!" she said as she cried. "I want to go home, and to see Aunt and Uncle again, and to see Rúrik..."
Now it was time for Markthór to feel a rush of sadness. His cousin Rúrik and him had stood up to bullies for Addý back in Prydania. So much was different now though. Schools were bigger. He couldn't be there with Addý as much as he used to be able to. And Rúrik, who was practically his brother, wasn't there...he had no idea what happened to him. He'd asked his parents and they just said he couldn't come...but not why. He missed Rúrik. He never even got a chance to say goodbye to him properly...
He began to cry himself. He couldn't help it. He missed his aunt and uncle. He missed his cousin. And as much as he could adjust...he missed home. His parents had told him he needed to be strong for Addý, but all of his sadness just came pouring out. He just cried along with his little sister. He wasn't sure...it didn't feel that long, but Addý had stopped crying and had gotten up from lying down to hug her brother.

"Don't cry Markþór" she whispered.
"Please don't cry..."

Markthór looked at his sister as he managed to stop himself from crying. His eyes were red, and he was still sniffling, but he understood why his parents wanted him to be strong for Addý. She looked up to him. Rúrik wasn't here. Which meant he had to be extra strong for her.

"I'm sorry Sis" he said softly, looking down.
"I miss them too...I miss home too, but we're safe here. From the people who took our home. They can't get us here though."

"I don't know how to talk Santonian" Addý said solemnly.
"I can't figure out how..."

Markthór sniffled again and pulled his legs up to sit crossed legged on the couch, smiling as he'd had an idea.
"I'll help you Addý" he said, nodding.
"It's not as hard for me, I can help you. And after we practice we'll watch some tv. Santonian tv, so we learn some more, together."

Addý slowly released her hug on her brother and nodded as she sat next to him.
"But you have homework..."

"Mom and dad can't be made at me for watching tv if it's help my little sis" he said with a wink.

Addý nodded nervously but smiled slightly.
"Ok...but how do I learn?"

"Say 'hello, my name is Addý' in Santonian.' I'll help you from there."

"Bonjour...nom...Addý" she said, unsure of herself.

"Close, but you're forgetting some words. Repeat after me. Bonjour."

"Bonjour."

"Mon."

"Mon."

"Nom."

"Nom."

"Est."

"Est."

"Addý."

"Addý."

"Good. 'Bonjour mon nom est Addý.'"

"Bonjour mon nom est Addý" she said nervously, before repeating "mon nom est..."

"Thant's it!" Markthór happily exclaimed. Addý smiled too. Markthór, emboldened by his apparent success, continued...






18 October 2007
8:12 pm
On a Thursday

Saintes, Saintonge

Addý was was asleep as she leaned against her brother's shoulder. She had been for the past hour, and he'd switched from cartoons to basketball. He smiled looking at her. She'd managed to retain a good bit of what he'd gone over with her today. He had no idea if it would help, but he wanted it to. He truly did feel bad that he couldn't stand up for her all the time. He hoped that, at the very least, he could help her. He'd promised to help with her Santonian every day after school too, if she tried her best and didn't lash out in class.

"Markþór, Addý" Odda called out as she returnd home.

"Mom!" Markthór said, looking up from the tv. Odda smiled seeing her son and daughter bonding, but then noticed Markthór's unopened backpack by her feet."

"Markþór, have you done your homework?"

"I...I was going to but...I was helping Addý with her Sanotnian instead and..."

"Is that what that is?" Odda asked, pointing to the basketball game on tv.
"That's helping your sister learn Santoinian?"

"No, I mean...fyrirgefðu*..." Markthór stammered as Addý woke up.

"Mommy!"

"Your father's going to be home in an hour" Odda remarked.
"I'm going to prepare dinner. And Markþór, you're sitting at the kitchen table and doing your homework."

"Yes mom" he said as he tiredly dragged his back back to the table to take a seat and pull out binders and assignment sheets.

“Markþór really did help me learn Santonian mommy. See? ‘Bonjour mon nom est Addý, Je vais bien aujourd'hui, comment vas-tu?’”

“Oh my God, Addý that’s wonderful!” Odda remarked as she looked over at Markthór as he began his math homework.
“Addý go wash up” she said. Addý nodded and ran off. Odda smiled, kissing her son on the top of his head.
“You’re a good brother” she said before getting back to preparing dinner.
“Now do your homework.”

“Yes mom” Markthór said, smiling before he dived into his long division.




*nei= no

*fyrirgefðu= I'm sorry




Somewhere I Belong by Linkin Park, 3:33
 
Last edited:
26 July 1994
6:53 pm
On a Monday

In the air between Saintes, Saintonge and Býkonsviði, Prydania

Robert lay on the couch seat of the plane, his newlywed wife asleep beside him. He smiled as he kissed the top of her head softly. The honeymoon in Saintonge had been wonderful. Nine days. Nine days with his wife in the beautiful town of Belvédère-sur-Mer. And no hint of Anders, or Toft's thugs. It was so liberating. The Santonians also seemed to like Hanna, as she was a commoner. The way she blushed from the positive attention warmed his heart. He played with her hair idly as she slept next to him.

Nine days. Nine days without having to worry about his brother. And then...

Four hours earlier

Robert and Hanna had arrived back in Saintes for their flight back to Býkonsviði when they were approached by members of the Royal Guard.

"Your Highness, my apologies" the lead guardsman remarked.
"Your presence has been requested by His Majesty King Timothée II."

Robert and Hanna looked at each other, shocked. They had met with Timothée and Queen Ernestine for a brief but pleasant visit when they first arrived in Saintonge. Did he want to wish them a farewell in person? Robert didn't think that was necessary but he wasn't going to refuse a request from his host.

"Of course. We wouldn't want to deny Uncle Timothée an audience" Robert replied nervously, but managing to keep a pleasant smile.

...

"What do you think this is about?" Hanna asked as the two of them waited in reception hall of the Palais Royal de Saintes.

"I don't know" Robert replied. He felt nervous. Maybe it was because he had long plane ride ahead of him. Maybe it was because it was drizzling rain. He doubted it. Timothée didn't want to wish them a farewell. This was something else. He could feel it.

"Your Highness, His Majesty will see you now" the guardsman from earlier announced.

"Thank you" Robert remarked.
"Come on love..."

"I'm sorry Your Highness. His Majesty has just requested you."

Robert looked at Hanna, who shot him a worried look. One Robert returned. What could the King of Saintonge possibly have to tell him like this?
"It won't be long love" he said nervously. Hanna nodded, squeezing his hand before her husband went off to see his cousin.

Timothée had the air of a worried man that day. He'd sat down with Robert and explained what Saintonge's SRS* had passed onto him, with the permission of the Prime Minister.

"Robert" he began.
"I do not want to be the one to tell you this, but I don't have a choice. I need to, for the sake of you and Hanna's well being."He paused for a moment and prepared to deliver the bad news.
"The death of your father, mother, and Crown Prince Baldr wasn't the result of radical Syndicalist terrorists. The SRS has investigated the matter. And all evidence they have points to Anders, SoComm operatives, and rogue ÖSU agents having orchestrated it. There was no uprising, no one stormed the palace, but this was a coup none the less"

Robert felt his heart sink. He slunk into his chair. He'd suspected this for a few years now. Anders had slowly dropped the "wounded Prince doing his duty" act to outright revelling in his authority as King. And he'd gone from acting solemn but dedicated when being reminded of his older brother and parents to outright dismissing them. It had been too obvious to Robert, who loved his parents and adored his oldest brother.
He'd suspected these things but now Timothée was saying they were true. Every dark possibility he'd contemplated about Anders was true. And he had documentation to prove it.

Robert had asked about taking it public. Anders and the SoComm government could be toppled if this were leaked but...it was impossible. Saintonge's policy of neutrality prevented anything like that from being done.

"I can't do anything" Timothée said worriedly.
"And I'm sorry for telling you this on your honeymoon but I had to before you returned home. You're starting a family now. The least I can I do is warn you. Your brother is dangerous. Be careful around him. I worry he's capable of killing you or your wife. Like he was capable of killing your parents and brother."
The King of Saintonge breathed deep. Robert looked down and then back up again...he didn't say anything for a while. Timothée understood. What he'd just told Robert would shock any man.
"If you need to shelter from your brother," he added, "Saintonge is here for you. I can host you in one of our palaces since you are family."

Robert nodded, fighting the urge to shed some more tears for Baldr, his mother, and father.

"Uncle Timothée" he began, his voice shaking. He just tried to say the words.
"Thank you. For telling me. And the offer. I..." part of him wanted to just say "we're staying" but he couldn't. This only reinforced what he knew. Anders was dangerous. And part of him- a very big part of him- couldn't bare the idea of leaving his country to his brother like that. He needed to be there. He didn't know what he could do, but he could do something in Prydania.
"...I will reach out to you if it comes to that. Thank you."

"Of course Robert" Timothée replied as they both stood.
"Be well, and stay safe" he said as they shook hands.

...

"Is...is everything ok?" Hanna asked noticing Robert's own concerned look.
"I'll tell you in the car" Robert replied. The car that would take them to the airport was Santonian. The plane to take them back to Býkonsviði was Prydanian. He trusted Anders would have the plane bugged.

Robert raised the glass separating the driver from the passengers and told his wife everything.
"Anders killed them. He killed them all so he could bring the SoComms into government. He knew father or Baldr wouldn't allow it so he killed them both."

"Robert..." Hanna replied worryingly, "what are we going to do? Are we going to go public?"

"No...the Santonians can't help us..."

"Well why not?"

"The government is strictly neutral. They don't get involved."

"Their royals are your cousins though!"

"That's why Timothée told me" Robert said, feeling his muscles tense up.
"Saintonge's policy of neutrality and the utter powerlessness of its monarch within their political system prevents anything like that from being done. Timothée did what he could by warning us."

"Warn us? We've watched our steps ever since he arrived to threaten me."

"Now it's different, Hanna. It's not just speculation. I've seen the documents. I've seen the intelligence. My brother murdered my family."
He paused as it sunk in. "He murdered our family. I know what he can do now. Truly know."

The colour drained from Robert's face as he fully realized what this meant. All of the cruelties and abuses he knew his brother was capable of. And now they all paled in comparison to this. He would have to find a way to live with a jackal.

"We'll survive him together love" Hanna had said as she took his hand.
"Together until they end."

"I can do anything and survive anything with you" he replied quietly, taking his wife's hand.
"You're my everything."

back in the present

Robert held his wife as she slept against him on the couch on the plane. They had both been sure to not say anything that would raise Anders' suspicions since being greeted by the Knights of the Storm at the plane. Oh God, how relieved had Robert and Hanna been when Timothée refused to let them into the country for the honeymoon.

He held his wife close to him. She was the most precious person in the world to him now. And he had a duty. To keep her safe. He'd heed Timothée's warning, and be careful around the hyena who inhabited Absalonhöll.




*SRS= Service du renseignement de sécurité= Security Intelligence Service, the intelligence service of the Kingdom of Saintonge




Wonderwall by Oasis, 4:19

OOC note: Thanks to @Kyle for help on the post!
 
Last edited:
14 April 2011
11:24 pm

On a Thursday
Lindveiðimanna, Prydania

Jörn knelt by a lake in the middle of the forest, as the two moons reflected in the surface.

"What are you doing?"

Jörn opened an eye.
"Shouldn't you be having fun Tobias? It's your birthday."

"Fylkir and Rylond both fell asleep" Tobias replied, sitting down crossed legged next to Jörn.

"And on your sixteenth birthday too. For shame, the both of them" Jörn remarked, closing both of his eyes again.

"You didn't strike me as a meditate kind of guy" Tobias remarked.

"I wouldn't say I'm meditating. Concentrating, I suppose, on the old gods."

"It's a Thaunic thing, right?"

"That's right Tovijas Scylfing Loðbrók" Jörn smiled, using the Prince's Thaunic name.

"It's cool, how the Thaunics say my name" Tobias replied. Jörn opened an eye and noticed Tobias was still sitting next to him. Still looking at him. He liked the sveinn*, he truly did. He couldn't be upset.

"You know, it's sort of a retroactive thing" Jörn replied.
"Your name isn't a Nordic name, really. 'Tovijas' is just how it would be pronounced by ancient Thuanic standards."

"My name isn't Nordic? But it's the name of two Prydanian Kings."

"Yes, it was a name brought to Prydania by the Courantist missionaries from Cerdagne. Vortgyn I named his son Tobias, and Tobias I became a saint. It's been a traditional name in your family ever since."

"So it's a Cerdagne name?"

Jörn chuckled.
"No. They got it from somewhere else too."

"Where's that?"

"There's a story that goes along with that..."

"Another story?"

"Hush, yes. It's about why your parents chose the name they did for you."

10 April 1995
5:37 pm
On a Monday
Býkonsviði
, Prydania

"What about Baldr?" Hanna asked as she lay down on the couch in their apartment, gently stroking her pregnant belly.
"In honour of your brother?"

"Anders would love that" Robert remarked with a chuckle. It felt good to be able to speak freely in their own home again. Axle had swept for the bugs. And what would Anders do? Demand what happened? And admit he bugged them?
"I don't know though. I loved Baldr but I can't. Not knowing what Anders did to him. I'd be reminded of him every time I looked at our son."

"Well" Hanna thought, "what about Robert?"

"Oh no! You're not doing what my parents did!" Robert laughed.
"Yes, let's name our son after his father. That won't get confusing."

"You're impossible" Hanna rolled her eyes.

"No, I think I'm being quite reasonable" Robert chuckled as he leaned back in his chair.

"Well what about my grandfather's name?" Hanna asked.

"What? Þiðrandi? That's the worst!"

"Is not!" a very pregnant Hanna protested. Robert just shot her a look that said "come on."
"Yeah...it's pretty bad" she admitted before stroking her belly again.
"Oh what sort of name is right for you, my baby boy?" she asked.

"Vortgyn?" Robert asked.

"Ok. 'Þiðrandi' is back on the list if you're going to suggest 'Vortgyn.'"

"What's wrong with Vortgyn?"

"What century do you think this is Rob?" Hanna laughed.

"I don't know. We should ask my brother."

"Oh Goddamnit Rob" Hanna couldn't help chuckling when she felt a kick.
"Oh he's excited to get a name!" she said with a wide smile.
"It's such a shame his parents are the worst at this."

"I mean all Vortgyn I did was unify the country, but hey, what do I know?" Robert muttered playfully.

"Oh my God...let's see...Vortgyn I...Tobias I....hey. Honey, what about Tobias?"

"Like St. Tobias?"

"Yeah. There was a Tobias II too right?"

"Yep there was" Robert nodded.
"Tobias..." he thought on it. "It's from Cerdagne, a Courantist name that got spread to Prydania during the conversion."

"It's actually a Yihuddi Shaddaist name" Hanna corrected him.
"It means 'Goodness of God.' The Courantists got it from the Shaddaists and the Yihuddi version became 'Tobias.'"

"How the hell do you know that?" Rob asked, shaking his head.

"You married a bookish girl" she teased. "You said it yourself. This is what you get."

"An endless stream of fun facts?"

"Yes! Among other things."

Robert laughed and thought on the name. It was the first suggestion that neither of them had shot down immediately.
"It's Shaddaist, originally?"

"Yes, pretty sure it is" Hanna replied.

"I like it. It means something positive. And we need something like that right now. And..."

"And what?" Hanna asked.

"I was just thinking, love. Naming our son after a name with a Shaddaist origin. Anders keeps ranting about how 'they' keep poisoning the country. A name for Prydanian Kings and a Saint, meaning 'Goodness of God,' of Shaddaist origin...we could name our son in honour of a better Prydania. Something good and inclusive."

Hanna smiled.
"I like it too" she said, as she reached out. Robert got out of his chair and knelt next to his wife on the couch, holding her hand.
"Tobias...I like it a lot. My little Toby" she said as she stroked her belly with her free hand.

14 April 2011
11:39 pm

On a Thursday
Lindveiðimanna, Prydania

"How do you know that?" Tobias asked.

"Your father told me the story once" Jörn replied.

"You never told me you knew my father."

"I, unfortunately, knew your uncle better. Your father was a good man though. He was very brave, considering. He could have fled to Saintonge you know. He could have gotten as far away from your uncle as possible. He didn't because he wanted to make Prydania a better place...but he was also scared of his brother."

"My father trusted the Syndies..." Tobias sighed, getting a melancholy look.

"Your father wanted a better Prydania. He did what he thought was best, but he also had your mother and you to consider. He didn't want Anders to come after either of you. Maybe your father could have ousted his brother if he had acted earlier, before the Syndicalist coup became inevitable, but that's just a maybe. Had he done anything like that he might of put you and your mother in your uncle's crosshairs. I can't blame him for not doing that. He did everything- from wanting a better Prydania to trusting who he trusted- because he loved you and your mother" Jörn pat the boy's back as Tobias lowered his head. Jörn could hear sniffling.

"Tobias, I'm sorry..."

"It's ok..." he sniffed.
"I just...I love them. I miss them, but I didn't know them. I feel like maybe I can know them when people tell me about them, but then I miss them all over again."

"You have William. You have Axle. You have Stig. Fylkir and Rylond. And you have your name."

"My name?"

"Didn't you listen to my story? Your parents chose your name because it was everything Anders was not. And it's everything the Syndicalists are not. The name of God's goodness. A name that came from a persecuted people. A name of a real Prydanian King, not a tyrant."

"You're not a Messianist or a Shaddaist" Tobias replied. "You're a Thaunic."

"Gods, God, the cosmos are far more complicated then labels. Find your inner peace. Whatever form that takes, that's God's goodness. And never let go of it. War is dirty, ugly business, Tobias. Always remember your name. Whatever happens."

2 January 2016
8
:21 pm
On a Saturday
south of Hadden, Prydania


Tobias grunted, driving the blade deeper, eliciting another deep scream. Filip tried to kick but...the feeling in his legs was already going. The prince pulled the blade out, pulling Flilip back away from the gun before turning him over. The Syndicalist agent coughed, blood starting to drip from his mouth.

"I'd fucking do it again...for my people" he gasped.

"So would I" Tobias replied softly, closing his eyes as he drove his sword into the man's gut, his screams echoing through the ghost town.

Tobias breathed deeply. He'd killed a man. Another man. It didn't bother him as much as it had the first time. He didn't know if that was a good or bad thing. He looked at the dead Syndicalist operative. This man...he had burnt the farms around Hadden to the ground. The FRE needed to know he was dead. The people of Hadden needed to know he was dead.
He clutched Jægerblað tight and brought the blade down on the neck. He had to hack a few times to separate the head. He closed his eyes to save himself from the disturbing sight, but it was too late.

"I'm still Tobias" he told himself.
"Still Toby. Still myself."




*sveinn= lad, boy




Toby by Madame Macabre, 3:27
 
Last edited:
4 June 2017
11:34 am
On a Sunday
Býkonsviði, Prydania

Tobias looked around at the devastated city. This was the city of his birth, and the first time he’d been back since Axle fled with him fifteen years ago. Axle was with him now as the FRE occupied City Hall.

“The Syndicalists are still holding out around the Haraldvígi” Field Marshal Stig Eiderwig muttered as he looked over a map of the city.
“Where are we right now?”

“We’re here and here,” an officer marked on the map.
“We’re making progress but the Syndicalists are stiffening resistance around the legislature.”

“They’re really going to make us fight for every last block of this city aren’t they?” he muttered.
“Fine, get me the unit commanders on the phone and…”

“Nielsen isn’t surrendering,” William announced as he descended from the second floor offices.
“We can’t even get the Syndicalist Presidium on the line. Nielsen’s gone dark and Henrik Buhl is calling for the fighting to continue.”

“What does that mean?” Tobias asked, having stayed quiet since they established a headquarters in the city hall.

“We have most of the city,” Stig said, speaking to William and not Tobias.
“They’re on their last reserves. Níels crushed them in Keris to the west. There are no enemy reinforcements coming.”

“And you think this is why the Presidium went quiet? They know they’re done for?”

Tobias’ perspective shot back between Stig and William. The sound of distant fighting- and closer cheering of people as block after block was liberated from Syndicalist control- added to the chaotic scene.

“I’m saying you leave the last enemy holdouts to me William. You go fill your role. Nielsen’s crew can toss their lives away for a few more blocks if they like, but they don’t control this city- or this country- anymore.”

William nodded, grabbing the radio speaker. He’s imagined this moment for fifteen years. And now it was here....tempered by his own sense of duty in the moment.
“This is FRE Command. William Aubyn, Commander in Chief broadcasting on all frequencies. The Syndicalist Republican Army in Keris has been routed. We have secured Býkonsviði. To Syndicalist forces continuing to resist within the city...the War is over. Your commanders and political officers demanding you continue the fight are leading you to your deaths. Surrender peacefully, help bring the fighting to an end. The FRE declares itself the acting legitimate government of the Prydanian Realm. We recognize Prince Tobias Scylfing Loðbrók as the reigning King of Prydania and declare our governance, as the Provisional Government of the Prydanian Realm, in his name.”

“Congratulations,” Axle remarked to an overwhelmed Tobias.
“You’re a king. How does it feel?”

“I’m a bit hungry…” Tobias replied, still overwhelmed.

“Chief!” a soldier called out, entering the City Hall.
“The Santonian embassy...they’re sending Thomas Lasmartres over.”

“I know,” Aubyn checked his watch.
“Make sure they get over safely, will you?” he ordered, the soldier saluting and heading off.

“Santonians? Coming here?” Tobias asked, his tone getting a bit hardened.

“Yes,” William replied, watching Stig issue orders to his commanders on the increasingly shrinking fronts for a moment.

“I’m glad that they finally decided me existing wasn’t an inconvenience,” Tobias scoffed.
Everything was chaotic but the mention of Saintonge though…it stirred something angry inside of him. The Santonian Royal Family was, well, family. They were among the closest relatives Tobias had these days. Yet they had recognized the Syndicalist government. Refused to aid the Prydanian royalists. And held to their position of neutrality even when the worst excesses of the Syndicalist regime came to light.
It was the fact that they were family that truly hurt Tobias though. He could still remember what it was like after his family was executed. Alone. He felt alone. And to know that he had family out there that apparently placed neutrality above him when he was a scared, endangered child… he held onto that anger. It festered in him.

William, however, knew things Tobias didn’t. He knew how much Saintonge had done to help Prydanian refugees fleeing Syndicalist tyranny. He’d even communicated with their ambassador, Thomas Lasmartres, on occasion. He’d never told Tobias any of this. He was too angry at what he saw as his relatives’ betrayal. And he simply didn’t need to know. That the Santonian ambassador had any direct contact with the FRE leadership was to be kept as secret as possible. The less people who knew about it the better.
Tobias was the King now though. He had to meet Thomas Lasmartres...oh God he had to meet Thomas Lasmartres.

Thomas Lasmartres was from a working class background. A Santonian leftist. It had been partially why he’d been chosen by his government to serve as ambassador to Syndicalist Prydania. And why William had been a bit shocked when Lasmartres reached out to him. And through that he’d learned that Thomas Lasmartes was anything but sympathetic to the Syndicalist Party’s dictatorship. Tobias though…

“If their Syndicalist loving ambassador wants to meet with me then fine. I’ll tell him what he can tell my useless relatives who suddenly now want something to do with me.”

“We need to talk about Saintonge,” William said, motioning for Tobias to follow him.

“No, we don’t,” Tobias insisted even as he followed William up the stairs of City Hall to the City Council's chambers.

“Tobias, Thomas Lasmartes is coming to meet with you. Right now.”

“He can come today or tomorrow. Doesn’t change what I’ll say to him,” Tobias insisted as William sighed. He had been in contact with Lasmartes, having arranged this meeting. He'd told him what he could expect from Tobias. He, for his part, needed to make sure Tobias wasn’t volatile.

“I have boxes of files you need to see. About Saintonge and what they did during the War. So many files that you can’t possibly read them all by…”

“I don’t care what they did. I care about what they didn’t do!” Tobias shot back. He was truly angry, his fists clenched.
“Fifteen years William! Fifteen years and I was, at best, an inconvenience to my own family! Some of the only family I have left!” he angrily paced for a moment before collapsing into a chair.
“I...I…” he remembered the first night after he’d watched his parents die. How he cried. How he cried all night, as William held him….
“You were more family to me then they were,” he said softly as he looked down.
“They didn’t even care.”

William pulled a chair from one of the empty council tables and pulled it up to the young king.
“What you need to know is that Thomas Lasmartres is a good man. A lot of our people owe their lives to him. There’s more to Saintonge’s neutrality than you know. Say what you will to him, but afterwards I’ll show you the files.”

Tobias breathed deep and nodded.
“I’ll speak to him.” If William said this Thomas Lasmartres was a good man then...well maybe William was just doing what he had to do for political purposes. Tobias trusted Willaim more than anyone else though.

“I’ll speak to him and I’ll be civil," Tobias said softly. He meant that. He took the role of heir to the empty Prydanian throne seriously. How he had the ability to rally people to his cause. And how...important it was that he act like a King here. As strange as it was to actually be treated as a King, he still accepted it. He wouldn’t embarrass himself. That didn’t mean he’d have to be warm though.

“That’s all I can ask of you,” William replied, patting his shoulder before he got up to go.

“Where are you going?” Tobias asked.
“I’m going to collect an ambassador ready to recognize the legitimacy of your government. Your Majesty.”

4 June 2017
11:52 am
On a Sunday
Býkonsviði
, Prydania

The presentation of an ambassador’s credentials to the receiving head of state is mostly a ceremonial thing. But that day, 4 June 2017, it was more than that.

The Royal Santonian Ambassador to Prydania Thomas Lasmartres, and his longtime trusted secretary Marc-Daniel Millerand, crossed the rubble-strewn street to the Býkonsviði City Hall, the temporary headquarters of the FRE. The occasional blasts and faraway gunshots reminded them that Býkonsviði was still a city at war; the Syndicalists were holding out in some pockets and neighbourhoods, especially around Haraldvígi.

The two men were on an important meeting, a significant mission. The Kingdom of Saintonge would now be officially recognising the Framan Ríki Eining (FRE, Front of National Unity) as the government of the Kingdom of Prydania. It was headed by William Aubyn, a longtime secret contact of Lasmartres; with the ceremonial figurehead being Prince Tobias of Prydania, the nephew of its last King, Anders III.

The move to recognise was earlier than other neutral nations. Many of the other neutral embassies in Býkonsviði were not switching their recognition yet. But the government back in Saintes was itching to recognise the FRE. After the 2015 elections, a right-wing Coalition government came to power in Saintonge. Immediately after being installed, Liberal Foreign Minister Paul-Ignace Daudigny inquired as to the feasibility of Saintonge switching recognition to the FRE. Ambassador Lasmartres advised Daudigny that as long as there are Santonian safehouses in Syndicalist territory, switching recognition will invite retaliation against the Santonian diplomats and the people they were sheltering there. The other experienced senior diplomats also gave the same advice. So Minister Daudigny shelved recognition until a later time. The FRE steadily gained ground over the next 24 months and were close to regaining the capital.

A few months ago, before the final liberation of Býkonsviði, the Santonian Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent Lasmartres an undated letter recognising the FRE, and a set of letters of credence to present when that time came. He was given responsibility to assess the condition on the ground “and recognise the FRE as soon as practicable.”

And that time was now. The neighbourhood around the Santonian chancery was cleared of Syndicalists three days ago; the asylum-seekers inside the embassy were freed to a broken and devastated city. Yesterday night, the last Santonian safehouse in Syndicalist-held territory, an apartment building at Tommy Lind Leið, was liberated by the FRE. The neighbourhood of Nörrebrú was now clear of Syndicalist elements. All of the Santonian legations and consulates throughout Prydania reported that their safehouses were now securely in FRE-controlled territory. Col. Marc-Canute Bluget, the military attaché at the Santonian embassy, told Lasmartres that the Syndicalist defeat was inevitable.
Lasmartres asked Millerand, the principal bridge between the Santonian embassy and the FRE, to contact William Aubyn. They scheduled a meeting for that morning. Lasmartres had Millerand tell him the purpose of the meeting.

The Santonians were whisked through the battle-scarred corridors of the City Hall to meet with William Aubyn and Prince Tobias, the uncrowned King of Prydania.

This was certainly a deviation from the other ceremonies, unlike anything described in the Pratique diplomatique de Saintonge, the official handbook for Santonian diplomats. The presentation of an ambassador’s credentials are highly formal, choreographed ceremonies. Here though, amidst war in a battered city, they could make do with an informal impromptu one. There was no playing of the national anthems as the diplomats entered. Not much military ceremony or welcoming, considering that the soldiers were probably better used to fight off the remaining Syndicalists.

The Prydanians tried their best to have some protocol present. FRE soldiers accompanied Lasmartres and Millerand to the City Council Chambers, which served as the temporary throne room. It was William Aubyn himself who announced their arrival: “Your Majesty, King Tobias III Loðbrók of Prydania, I have the honour to present to you the Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary to be accredited from the Kingdom of Saintonge, His Excellency, Thomas Lasmartres.”

The door opened, and the two Santonians went in. Millerand passed to Aubyn the official communication from the Santonian Ministry of Foreign Affairs recognising the FRE. It was a document they just put a date on earlier that day, just like the letter of credence. What was significant was that the letter of credence not only recognised the FRE as the government of the Kingdom of Prydania, but it also addressed Prince Tobias as King Tobias III of Prydania despite the prince not being crowned yet.

Ambassador Thomas Lasmartres respectfully approached the chair. “Your Majesty, I have the honour to present to you this Letter of Credence appointing me as the Royal Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of the Kingdom of Saintonge to the Kingdom of Prydania.”
Lasmartres offered the letters with both his hands. “Let me also express the warmest greetings and sincere regards from King Thibault II of Saintonge and his government.”

The last sentence was standard diplomatic dialogue in such a ceremony. But Lasmartres did not expect that the young King was going to take it literally.

Tobias looked over Lasmartres’ shoulder to William and then back to the Santonian ambassador. He actually wasn’t fully ignorant of the ceremony. William had tried to teach him protocol when he could...though it had been years since he’d covered this particular action. He also felt his heart beating in his chest. He fully intended to keep his promise to William. He would not toss the ambassador out, and he would keep himself under control. All that meant, though, was that he took a moment to think of what he could say, and say in a way that wouldn’t see him lose his temper.

He reached out and took the letters and nodded.
“King Thibault II…” he said softly. “He sends his regards..." he sat down again and set the letters aside.
“Ambassador," he said, addressing Lasmartres directly.
“Where were his father’s regards when Syndicalists publicly executed my mother and father?”

Lasmartres paused. It seemed that William was being honest; he'd never told the young King about what Saintonge was up to during the War. It was thus understandable that King Tobias III would think of Saintonge in that cold way. Lasmartres was half-expecting such a reaction. Even back in 2002, the Santonian recognition of the Syndicalist Republic was bandied as a tacit abandonment of any interest the Santonian Royal Family might have on the Prydanian throne. The 1855 Treaty of Fontainebleau between Saintonge and Prydania stated that if the line of Queen Alexandria of Prydania is extinguished, the Santonian Royal Family shall inherit the Prydanian throne through Queen Luta, Alexandria's sister and wife of Saintonge's King at the time. And Tobias is the last living direct descendant of Queen Alexandria.

Saintonge’s strict constitutional monarchy made its monarchs powerless, unable to act beyond the advice of the government. Nevertheless, throughout the two decades he had spent in Prydania, Lasmartres had to deal with numerous confidential requests from the Royal Palace for information and assistance. Before King Timothée II of Saintonge died in 2006, the Santonian monarch asked Lasmartres for information on how Prince Tobias was doing. But the only information Lasmartres could get from William was that the prince was still alive; he would say nothing more. It was probably better for the security of the Prince.

William watched on. He’d interfere if he had to...but he also knew this was a metaphorical bloodletting of sorts. Tobias was going to have his say, in some way. He should consider himself lucky that he had, indeed, kept his promise to keep calm as he did.

“I watched my family die Ambassador. William didn’t have to break the news to me. I watched it happen. And I know you did, because the government you recognized chose to air it on live television. I watched my mamma and pabbi die, I watched my Aunt Vera die. I watched..." he clenched his jaw shut for a moment as he fought back from being overwhelmed by emotion. He couldn't mention the execution of his twelve year old cousin Astrid. Not without breaking down.
"I watched them all die," he said, having collected his nerves. "And I had no one. Not even my family from across the sea, because I didn’t matter. But now...King Thibault II...he sends his regards. After fifteen years of living through hell, King Thibault seems to have decided I matter now.”

Thomas' inner trained diplomat and his ingratiating, flattering instincts kicked in. Lasmartres let a few seconds of calculated silence in, before he replied to the young King.
“We understand where you are coming from, Your Majesty,” Lasmartres said sympathetically. He nodded a bit, and then gave the Prydanian monarch a comforting smile.
“We are confident that your opinions about Saintonge will change.”

Tobias was, admittedly, thrown off by Thomas Lasmartres. He didn’t expect him to be this...calm. Or gracious. He wasn’t sure what he expected, exactly, but he did expect some sort of defence of their actions. Some sort of moralistic grandstanding, or weasily, oily excuse. Lasmartres didn’t offer any though. He merely...expressed sympathy and understanding. Tobias adjusted in the City Counci’s Speaker’s chair that was serving as a makeshift throne.
He wasn’t sure what exactly to say either. What Lasmartres was saying...it matched what William had told him. That there was much he didn’t know. Tobias didn’t trust Thomas Lasmartres, but he trusted William Aubyn with his life. He glanced over at William for a moment before returning back to Thomas.

“You’re confident,” he said softly.
“We’ll see.” He felt his heart beat slow down.
"Ambassador Lasmartres. I accept your credentials,” he said coolly.
“I have one question for you before you go. One I’m curious to know the answer to. I’ve heard of you before, and I just want to know. Are you a Syndicalist?”
He knew what he'd just asked wouldn't be "appropriate" under normal circumstances. Circumstances, however, were far from normal. And after fifteen years of hiding, fighting, surviving while loved ones around him perished and the Syndicalists ravaged his country, he felt he deserved some answers. Some clarity.

Lasmartres paused again, this time pondering the question. A trap maybe? But he thought that honesty will be the best thing to do moving forward. He might’ve been a radical leftist in his youth, helped the socialists in Gottia, commingled with the Syndicalists in Prydania, but he genuinely felt what he was about to say.
"While it might be improper for a representative of a foreign nation to discuss personal politics with the head of state of another, I will gladly answer your question. I am from the working class. I was a radical leftist while at university. But in my twenty years that I’ve stayed here in Prydania, I realised that most labels... are not only useless, but also dangerous. Labels divide people. Labels spread discord and strife in society. When people begin to see their fellow man as an enemy unworthy of life, as an irredeemable piece of garbage, as an unreformable pariah… we get to the horrors that Prydania had experienced for the last thirty-three years." He paused for a moment.

"The only label that matters is that you are a human being and your fellow man is a human being; we all have rights and those rights should be respected, whatever one’s beliefs, gender, creed, or race. I sincerely hope that Prydania will change into that kind of society; and I am confident that you, Your Majesty, will help lead the change.”

“Thirty-three years…” Tobias repeated quietly. He didn’t know why, but that...that made him contemplative. And he found himself opening up to this Santonian Ambassador, just a bit.
“I’m not ignorant about my uncle,” he said as he breathed deep. “And I’ve lived through the Syndicalist regime. I have wondered if we’re capable of being better. I don’t know. I really don’t...there isn’t much to be proud of. But thank you for your honesty ambassador. And your faith.” He didn't smile. He just looked ahead, seeming emotionally exhausted now that his earlier anger had simmered and burned out.

William breathed a sigh of relief. Tobias could get contemplative like that, but he didn’t expect him to get like that with Thomas Lasmartres. He saw it as a good sign though. He made a note. He would tell Tobias that Timothée II had indeed asked as to his well being during the Civil War. He never mentioned it. Security had to be maintained. The last thing he needed was for Tobias to tell Rylond or another friend that Saintonge had asked this or that, or that they were even in contact with the FRE at all. Or risk any message being intercepted by Syndicalist agents. He would tell him, right as he left him with boxes of files on refugee cases for him to read through.

“Ambassador, thank you,” Tobias continued. His voice was neither cool nor angry nor warm. He just sounded worn.
“I won’t keep you from your post any longer.”

“Thank you for your time and understanding, Your Majesty,” Ambassador Lasmartres replied. “Before we leave, can we take a photograph? The Ministry of Foreign Affairs desires documentation.”

King Tobias III of Prydania, Prime Minister William Aubyn of Prydania, and Ambassador Thomas Lasmartres posed for a quick photograph, with the royalist Prydanian flag behind them. Millerand took the picture with his Nolf N7 smartphone, as there were no official photographers present or even a proper camera on hand. The picture would be published by the Santonian Ministry of Foreign Affairs and major newspapers the next day, announcing that the Kingdom of Saintonge had officially recognised the Kingdom of Prydania - to the shock of the remaining Syndicalists trying to hold out.

4 June 2017
8:41 pm
On a Sunday
Býkonsviði
, Prydania

Tobias had returned to City Hall. He had left after the Santonian delegation to take in the sites of his country’s capital. The city of his birth. Many of its streets came alive with celebration as Syndicalist soldiers surrendered, especially around the Haraldvígi when the final Syndicalist lines broke later that day.
City Hall was where he would be living for a bit though, as the FRE secured its grip on the city. He found himself in a conference room at William’s suggestion.

“There’s coffee” William remarked.
“It’s Cogorian, but who’s complaining?”

Tobias nodded and sat, finally removing the flack jacket. It felt liberating to have it off of him. The coffee, even as chalky as it tasted, seemed good.

William had placed four cardboard boxes on the conference table.
“I hope you understand Tobias," William began, feeling a knot form in his throat, "why a lot of what you’re about to discover here couldn’t be shared with you. Your mother and father trusted me with the one thing they cared about more than anything else- you. Your safety couldn’t be compromised. For anything. Which meant that you couldn’t be told some things.”
He sat down next to the young King and leaned forward a bit.

Timothée II of Saintonge offered your father political asylum during your uncle's reign. He was acting out of concern because he knew the type of man your uncle was. Your father never took him up on that offer. Why? Well...I think the more ugly your uncle’s reign got the more your father wanted to help change it. Timothée II though, he knew your father. And he knew of you. He wanted to make sure you were safe following the Syndicalist coup. He, through Ambassador Lasmartres, asked about you. He wanted to know if you were ok. If you were well." He stopped for a moment. He cast a nervous look at Tobias, unsure how he'd react to know that he did, indeed, have family out there that had cared. Tobias, though, said nothing. So William continued.

"Tobias, it’s my hope that you learn how complicated politics can be. Sometimes good people are in tough situations. Timothée II was, but he still cared. It broke my heart to keep that from you, knowing how alone you felt. But if you knew, and you told someone else…”
William removed his glasses for a moment to wipe away tears in his eyes.
“I did everything I could to keep you safe. Like I promised your mother and father I would.”

Tobias’ thumb scratched the wax on the coffee cup. He felt waves of anger, relief, happiness, sadness… they all clamoured for primacy within him as the twenty-two year old King's mind raced.

“I...didn’t think anyone cared,” was all he could manage to say.

“People did," William said with a nod.
"You’re going to find that out,” he added as he opened the first box.
“There’s enough coffee for the night, I think.”

“What are these?” Tobias asked, still dealing with what he’d just been told.

“Stories of good people in tough situations who still did all they could,” William said before turning to leave.

“Goodnight Your Majesty.”

“Goodnight William," Tobias replied, his voice still soft and worn sounding.

He waited for William to leave before he pulled the first file from the box, reading the names printed on it.
Marc-Tristan Landet and Anne-Maureen Gausserand-Landet




My Tomorrow by Dead by April, 4:02

OOC note: co-written with @Kyle
 
Last edited:
19 December 1025
10:05 pm
On a Monday
Skóglendi wilderness, Austurland


The horses of clan Loðbrók and clan Eiderwig rode through the snow-covered forests, the biting cold clinging to Vortgyn and Kisping as they led their banner men inland from Alaterva. The war against the Bayardi had been halted due to the brutal winter, but what was occurring deep in the Skóglendi* demanded Vortgyn's attention. If the rumours were true...

...

"Come to us, arise..." Grendel uttered, a tattered cloak covering his head as a massive bonfire burned in the middle of the woods. Incense and totems adorned with the mutilated bodies of animals surrounded the scene as Grendel's inner most circle of followers bowed in accordance with their leader's chances. The Winter King was on the verge of greatness...

"Come to us Dviin, rise and cast away the Sword of Jägdar from us, come spread across this land..."

"The darkness shall eat the moons and we will known Dviin. The one true god of the hunt, the bleak forests of our dreams."

"Rise from the temples of the black woods...rise from the shadows of the goat of a thousand eyes...cross the realm of our worlds and..." an arrow flew through the air striking Grendel in the shoulder, knocking him back as he tossed the hood from his head, groaning. He didn't have much time to react. The banner men of Vortgyn Loðbrók and Kisping Eiderwig overran the makeshift sacrificial alter.

Chaos ensued as the mounted cavalry began to cut down cultists. Grendel chuckled though, snapping the wooden arrow from the arrowhead, leaving it digging into his shoulder. He began to laugh manically though, the flames dancing in his eyes. Eyes that were normally a grey that danced on the border of blue, but which seemed black in the moonlight and flames.
He continued laughing even as the soldiers subdued his cultists, refusing to stop even as Vortgyn and Kisping dismounted, their breath visible in the icy air as they approached the laughing madman.

"Enough, Ællavetin!" Kisping yelled, referring to his clan name but Grendel didn't heed him. It was only when Vortgyn approached Grendel of Ællavetin that the manic laughter began to slow down.

"You came. I knew you couldn't resist" he laughed ominously.
"You couldn't bare to see him birthed into our world in all his might, could you?"

"Is that all you have for me, 'Winter King?'" Vortgyn replied, mocking Grendel's self-assumed title. "Threats of witchery?"

"Would you have come had you thought it was merely madmen in the woods?" Grendel smirked.

"I came to put an end to your rebellion" Vortgyn replied.
"The Bayardi King of Prieden prepares for an attack in the spring and you would dare sew discord through our ranks with your cult of madmen and secret whisperers?"

"The briar is everywhere, Sword of Jägdar, Dviin is almost upon us. Your petty struggles with the Bayardi are a testament to Jägdar's weakness. His champion merely desires conquest. What I am...what we are....is more. In the city of the dark forest the goat of a thousand eyes always watches..."

Vortgyn grunted and drew Jægerblað, but drawing the sword seemed to be what Grendel wanted. He snapped out of his trance and rose to his feet, seemingly unencumbered by his arrow wound. Blood that looked black in the light of the moons dripping from the wound. He drew his own blade.

"Here we are now, entertain us!" he yelled, charging Vortgyn. Swords clashed in the frigid night as Kisping held the men back. He would allow his Lord a chance to defeat this madman in honourable combat.

"You fight well" Grendel taunted, "but the end is near. Everything is fixed, and you can't stop it!" He swung violently. He had skill to be sure, but his technique was erratic. So much so that Vortgyn was forced on the defensive for a moment before he was able to successfully parry Grendel's blows. Grendel charged again, but this time Vortgyn was able to successfully deflect his blow without getting caught up with him. The two moved in circles around each other in the snow.

"Your words will be nothing. Your clan will be nothing. Your legacy will be nothing" Vortgyn scoffed.
"I do not know what has driven you to this point, Grendel, but your cult will be the end of you."

"I am merely a vessel for greater things, whereas you are a tool of the mundane, my dear Stormlord!" he charged again and this time Vortgyn was knocked back. Where did this man get his reserves of strength from? He grit his teeth and charged once more, his own strength poured into every blow as the two clashed in brutal combat. Grendel's erratic movement, however, gave way to an opening and Vortgyn sliced down, his blade cutting into Grendel's shoulder. He dropped his sword and fell to his knees offering a feral howl of agony to the moons above. Vortgyn's green eyes merely looked down in stoic anger, pulling Jægerblað from the gash and swinging it again, severing Grendel's arm from his body...eliciting another blood-curdling scream. Vortgyn did not wait for him to finish though, instead looking down in utter contempt and disgust.

"Only you will know Grendel, why you let such madness consume you."
He swung the sword and cleaved his head from his body, but not before he caught him looking back. Deep into his eyes. That unnerving gaze. He sheathed his sword and turned to return to his horse.
"Kisping, execute the cultists" he muttered.
"Burn the bodies when you're done."

"Yes my Lord."

Vortgyn couldn't watch Grendel's followers put to the sword. Not after he stared into those eyes. The eyes of a madman yes, but the eyes of an unwell man. He closed his eyes as he leaned against his horse, Lauf. He did not put much stock into tales of god or gods, though he was baptized in the Courantist Church. He was a man of this world. Who lived or died by his own deeds. And if he did not put stock in god or gods, then why put stock in devils?

That was what unnerved him though. He did not put stock in gods, but he did not deny the good works of the Courantist Church. Nor the communal leadership of the Thaunic druids and deacons. If man could be inspired to do good by gods that may not exist though, then he could be inspired to do evil by likewise non-existent devils.

If Grendel could be driven to madness by the whispers of old stories then what other things could drive men to evil? That such madness could come from nothing was terrifying enough to contemplate. Madness that came from something tangible... that was what unnerved Vortgyn. There was nothing anyone could do but endure it. Endure and survive.




*Skóglendi= the vast forests of central and eastern Prydania




Blue Monday by New Order, 7:26
 
Last edited:
5 February 2013
1:45 pm
On a Sunday
just outside Haland, Prydania


The Austurland Agricultural Homestead was a sad place. The collectivized agricultural compound had been liberated to be sure, along with all of Austurland. Syndicalist forces had surrendered in Haland and Eiderwig just two days prior. The FRE was no longer an insurgency. It was a rival government. A piece of Prydania that was free. In some ways free for the first time since 1984.
Liberation meant more than just throwing Syndicalist forces back into Midland though. It meant dealing with the aftermath of their rule.

Tobias looked across the cramped "community hall" which amounted to little more than a prison mess hall. He needed to restrain himself from doing...something. He didn't know what he could do, seeing the mass of starved, malnourished humanity. A good portion of them children or young teenagers.
"We've liberated them. We'll help them. You don't need to do anything" William had told him. And yet seeing them made him want to do...something. These people...they he felt like he had to do something for them. He just didn't know what.

"My name is William Aubyn" William said as he addressed the crowd. The seventeen year old prince and two armed FRE soldiers to his sides.
"In the coming days the Framan Ríki Eining* will work to repatriate you with your families, friends, and property if possible. We will do what we can to aid you all in reclaiming your lives as we continue the struggle against the Syndicalist criminals who have held our country hostage. Until then you are free of work, of toil, and hardship. You will be fed and provided for, to the best of our abilities. We have soldiers ready to provide aid and rations shortly. You will not be harassed, you will not be restrained in where you can go on this compound until such time as we can safely repatriate you. Your oppression is over. I promise you all that."

Tobias looked to William and then to the people in their ill-fitting overalls, dirty and downtrodden, looking broken even now. A few were lucky and managed a blanket to help protect from the winter cold. He needed to do something. And lacking any other options he grabbed the mic as soon as William had set it down.

William shot him a confused look, and Tobias nervously raised the mic up. William couldn't very well take it away. Tobias was himself too much of a figurehead. And for the first time Tobias understood the agency that afforded him as William refused to take the mic away in front of these people, as unplanned as it was.

"Hello" the Prince said nervously.
"I suspect I don't need to tell you all who I am. And I suspect the Syndicalist masters who ran this place told you a lot about me. I really don't care what they said, because this isn't about me."
His heart began to race, watching the faces of these downtrodden prisoners look to him.
"It's about what was done to you. I'm sorry. I know I am not at fault but...I'm sorry. I'm sorry this was done to you and that you all had to suffer. We've all suffered because of this war and this enemy, but I think you've taken the brunt of it. And I'm..." he almost choked up before he regained his composure.
"I want to make sure you're done right by. No one deserves to be treated like you have, and we'll do our best for you. I'm sorry I don't have more to say, but I just wanted you to know we will do our best. You deserve that."
He set the mic down.

William was relieved that was what it was. Tobias had a strange way about him. He was uncomfortable in the spotlight, even if he was being celebrated, and yet he had an unstoppable desire to act if he felt he had to. William had known both of his parents, and he truly was a mix of Hanna and Robert in that respect.
He left with the Prince and soldiers as they walked into the cold air of the Prydanian winter, crisp snow crunching under their feet.

"Come on, we need to get you to Haland" William remarked.

"But we just got here" Tobias insisted.

"We have soldiers and officers here. They'll start unloading rations and setting up stations. Don't worry."

Tobias stopped and looked up. The Syndicalist flag that had been waving in the community centre's open air courtyard had been replaced with the FRE's flag- a variant of the barbed cross flag of the Prydanian Kingdom with a Loðbrók stag in a diamond in the centre.
"I'm staying" he said, feeling emboldened by the fact that William didn't stop him from speaking earlier.

William tilted his head a bit.
"We need to get to Haland. It's important we set up a functional civilian government."

"You don't need me to do that" Tobias said with a smile.
"If anyone asks tell them I approve whatever, if that needs to happen."

"You're not a king...yet" William chuckled.
"It's more about appearances."

"Tell the people who are about appearances I'm here" the Prince said softly.
"I don't think they'll mind."

William was about to speak when Tobias cut him off.
"It won't be for long. I just want to help. These people deserve help."

William smiled. It was a nice enough gesture, and a nice indication that Tobias took expectations seriously.

"I'll see you in Haland tomorrow" William replied, patting his shoulder. Tobias, however, hugged him tight.
"See you soon" he said with a smile before he headed back behind the main mess hall. FRE soldiers were unloading supplies.

"Hey" Tobias said as he approached them. They all looked up, stopping what they were doing. Shocked to see him there, and unsure how to respond. A few just straightened their posture.
"I want to help" Tobias said earnestly.
"What do you need help with?"




The Prince was one of a handful of FRE personnel who began to hand out aid packages. Some stamped with Goyanean or Andrennian emblems, others with FSO emblems.

Sometimes he handed packages directly to people, other times he joined other FRE soldiers in frantically grabbing more supplies from out back.

"Thank you, Your Majesty" a boy about Tobias' age said with a slight head bow after Tobias handed him a meal ration.

"You don't need to do that" Tobias said softly.

"Oh" the boy said, sounding a bit nervous that he'd said something wrong. Tobias sensed that.

"I mean you can if you want" Tobias said with a reassuring smile. "I'm just saying..." he paused. There were people who insisted on calling him "Your Highness" or "Your Majesty." He had to learn that often they did it because they wanted to do it.
"I'm just saying you don't have to. I'm Tobias" he said with a smile as he held out his hand.

"Bjarkar" the boy replied with a meek smile as he shook his hand.

"I'm happy to meet you Bjarkar" Tobias replied.
"I hope we can help."

"Mother and pabbi are both alive and here. I'm already thankful for that."

Tobias felt his heart sink hearing that but nodded.

"Did your family used to own any of this land?"

"Part of the northern fields" Bjarkar replied.

"They say they're going to give everyone their land back."

Bjarkar smiled.
"I'd be most grateful Your Majesty" he said trying his best to sound polite. Tobias smiled.

"Anything I can do," said, "please ask. I'll be spending the night here."

"Do you know where you're staying?"

"No..." Tobias admitted. He just assumed he'd bunk with the soldiers.

"If you'd like, Your Majesty, my family's quarters are small, but we could fit one more."

Tobias smiled.
"I'd love to. Come back here when the rations are done being handed out. You can show me the way."

Bjarkar smiled again.
"Of course...Tobias."




*Framan Ríki Eining= Front of National Unity, FNU/FRE

While My Guitar Gently Weeps by Tom Petty, Jeff Lynne, Steve Winwood, Dhani Harrison, and Prince, 6:15
 
Last edited:
21 October 1989
10:20 pm
On a Saturday

Býkonsviði, Prydania

"Liberty, I'm afraid to say, has died" Thomas Nielsen proclaimed in the bar as a few of the gathered Syndicalist faithful applauded, the rest staying quiet for the time being. The bar, located in a tucked away corner of western Býkonsviði, was packed.

"Thirty years of freedom, and it was shot five years ago. Maybe it didn't die right then and there, but it didn't limp along for much longer if it didn't. Fascists control every level of the state now, and what do we have? What do we have besides marginalization in the Alþingi? Well..." he smiled, "we have the syndicates. We have the unions. We have the agency of the common working man, not yet snuffed out of this country, however much Toft wants to try. Make no mistake about it the Syndicates are the only hope if we're going to ever see the light of liberty once again..."

Robert had been standing in the back, in a nondescript outfit- worn jeans, boots, a sweater, a mariner's cap to pull down over his face. He'd intentionally entered after the bar had begun to fill up, so he could drift with the crowds. Most people were focused on Nielsen as he gave his speech. He was an interesting orator. Not bombastic, but not devoid of charisma either. He had a sort of sing-songy quality to his voice, where he could get away with more wordy vernacular, and still hold an audience's captivation.

He was here by chance, actually. Meetings like this had to be hidden since the government began cracking down on non-government political rallies and events. And the Syndicalists were the ones most likely to be targeted. He'd begun keeping his ear to the ground though. Just to try and find some outlet...he needed something. He was being driven crazy at court. Someone out there knew what to do. Right?

"The Shaddaists, they have a saying you know" Nielsen continued.
"'If not for yourself, then who?' It makes sense. For a people like them, to be as dragged through the mud as the SoComms have done to them. If they don't stand up for themselves, who will? Well the tribe of Yihud and organized labour both know the same struggles here in this country don't they? So I ask you all, if we don't stand up for ourselves, then who will? The other parties...look, let's not forget they're struggling under this yoke too. We can find common cause, but we need to remember. If not ourselves, then who? We can't be afraid to strike out for our own, if we're to survive this..." he scanned the crowd. It was a packed crowd, yes, but he saw something. Thomas Nielsen was the leader of the Syndicalist Party. He prided himself on being an informed politician. To know of everyone who it might be worth knowing. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, as he slowly raised a finger and eyebrow at the same time.
"Seems we have a guest."

The crowd all looked back in the direction Thomas was pointing and Robert's heart froze. He had intended to approach the man. Quietly. After the speech. Being called out like this...it was dangerous under the best of circumstances. And with this crowd? It could be worse.

"Your Highness, Prince Robert" Nielsen said...Rob attempted to save himself by looking behind him, but Nielsen just chuckled.
"No you, Your Highness...I have to admit. I didn't expect to see you here."

The crowd had gone silent and Rob slowly removed his cap, trying to offset his clear nervousness with a smile as soft chatter moved through the crowd around him.

"So" Thomas continued, "what brings you here?" he asked, smirking just a bit.

"I came..." Robert began, before clearing his throat, "I came to ask if you'd want to give this speech on the front steps of Absalonhöll instead?"
The murmurs, and a few chuckles, moved through the crowd. Thomas was one of the ones chuckling.

"I'm afraid the homeowner wouldn't much care for it. You wouldn't be leading me into a trap, would ya boy?" he asked, his tone getting playful.

"Oh" Rob answered, "I just assumed we'd have killed my brother by then."
His heart was racing, and he was blushing, but he tried to keep up a front that wasn't total nervousness. Thomas, however, had begun to chuckle. He couldn't deny it. A fucking Prince of the Royal Family here. There weren't any Knights of the Storm here...or Óafmáanlegir. The kid had balls, he had to admit.

"Kill your brother eh? You think it'll come to that, Your Highness?" Thomas replied with a bemused grin.

"Hey, maybe" Rob shrugged.
"I'm just here because I wanted to hear you talk. I'm not looking to start anything. I want to hear what you have to say."

"You want to hear what I have to say? Ok Your Highness. By all means. Enjoy the beer, enjoy the speech. Anyway as I was saying..."

Thomas picked up his speech where he left off. The crowd slowly returned to what he was saying, with only a few people giving him glances here or there.

"You really came out here to hear this?" a man asked him as Nielsen's speech wrapped up.

"Yeah, I want to hear what Mr. Nielsen had to say."

"You said that" the man said, sounding a bit uneasy.

"And I meant it" Robert smiled.
"Believe me or not, I don't agree with what my brother is doing. I just want to hear what other people have to say."

"Heh well, what did you think?" a second man asked.

"I think Mr. Nielsen has some good points. And the Syndicalists have the best chance to win back the masses from the SoComms."

"Don't you know Stefan Toft?" the first man asked, a bit standoffish.

"I've met him twice. I'm not really involved in politics, but I'm here looking to change that."

"Leave the sveinn* alone" Nielsen remarked as he approached Robert and the two men.
"He's just here to hear what we have to say, no need to interrogate him. Óskar, Jannik, let me have a moment with His Highness."

"Nice to meet ya, Your Highness" Óskar remarked, shaking Robert's hand, as Jannik merely gave the Prince a nod. Rob sensed a bit of hostility from Jannik, but he didn't hold it against him. It must be odd to see him here. Being suspicious made sense.

"Prince Robert, eh?" Thomas Nielsen remarked.
"Thomas Nielsen. Nice to meet you" he added holding out his hand.

"Nice to meet you too Mr. Nielsen" Rob replied as he shook his hand back.

"Please, it's Tom" Nielsen sat down at a high top table.
"Would you join me?"

"Thank you, Tom" Rob said nervously, sitting down across from the Syndicalist leader.

"So...brave guy coming to a place like this" Thomas remarked as he waved a waiter over.
"A pitcher of Gull, two mugs."

"I can pay..." Rob began to remark, but Thomas waved him off.

"I appreciate it, but we get it for free. Friendly and agreeable establishment" Thomas winked.
"But yeah, you're very brave."

"I didn't know what to expect, but I figured you guys probably wouldn't beat me senseless" Rob chuckled.

"I didn't mean us" Thomas laughed.
"Your brother isn't popular with this crowd, but these are workin' boys. Most of them had grandparents or great grandparents who were loyal to the Crown. Just wanted a fair share. No, you're brave for comin' here because you're riskin' your brother findin' out." Rob, however, just laughed.
"What's so funny?" Thomas asked raising an eyebrow as he poured two pitchers full of Gull beer.

"I guess" Robert shrugged, "I figured you guys would be smart enough to put this together without Andy's thugs finding out. And if you weren't then I guess I'd be dumb enough to get my knees broken alongside you all."

"Andy?" Thomas asked curiously.

"He hates it" Rob smirked.

"Heh, good to know I'll be able to fight back when the Óafmáanlegir are breaking my fingers...drink up!" Thomas and Robert clanked their mugs together and began to gulp the beer.
"So" Thomas continued after swallowing the beer, "what did you think?"

"I think I want to help" Robert replied.

"Help? You want to help us?"

"You said a lot of things that made sense tonight, what can I say?"

"So...Prince Robert...how are you going to help?"

"See, that's the thing" Rob said, leaning forward a bit.
"I don't know."

"Interesting" Thomas replied, chuckling. This Royal Prince was awkward as all hell, but he liked him. He seemed like a decent enough kid.

"No, look" Rob continued, "my brother wouldn't even think of looking for me here. He...he kind of thinks I'm not that politically motivated. The last time he gave a shit about me was when I was a kid obsessed with hockey and girls and not much else. Now he thinks he's all-powerful, he's forgotten to notice that I've started to give a shit. So look...I don't know how I can help you Tom, but I...I can throw my weight around sure enough. And my brother won't even notice I'm doing it."

Thomas sipped more of his beer. He sensed that Robert had something a chip on his shoulder concerning his older brother, but he seemed genuine in his motivations.

"I just need to know something" Robert added.

"Alright, what is it?" Thomas asked.

"Did you or your party really kill my parents and oldest brother?" Robert felt his heart about to burst out of his chest as he spoke, but he needed to ask it. He'd hate himself if he didn't. Thomas leaned back in his chair for a moment before shaking his head.

"If anyone under my banner did that, then they did it without me or my team knowing. Your father was a good King, Your Highness. He was fair, he crushed the fascists. Shame to see what's happened now that he's gone, but I never would have ordered that."

Rob smiled a bit and nodded.
"I believe you. I knew you couldn't have. Listening to you tonight, I knew it."

"I don't want to kill anyone, Your Highness" Thomas replied.
"I just want a better Prydania."

"So do I" the Prince nodded eagerly.

"Well then, Your Highness. Let's catch some hockey, talk some politics, and drink some beer. What do you say?"

Rob smiled and sipped some beer. He felt a sort of nervous weight lifted from his soul. He felt a sense of...happiness? Of hope? Either way, it was nice.
"Sure thing" he said, finally relaxing back into his chair.




*sveinn= lad

Knights of Cydonia by Muse, 6:06
 
Last edited:
2 September 2002
11:31 pm
On a Monday
Býkonsviði, Prydania


Robert's head hung bloodied. His wrists were cuffed together behind the chair his ankles were cuffed to, and he was catching his breath in a rare respite. He had no idea what day it was...but it had to have been a day or so since he and his wife were seized. Or was it? The lack of sleep, the constant beatings, the ringing in his head...it made it impossible.

He didn't have to be here. He had a standing offer to seek asylum in Saintonge. The absurd thing was he was offered that asylum to protect him from his brother. And now he was being beaten and interrogated by the people he had tried to help survive his brother's reign of terror. What Anders must be going through...but maybe it wasn't as bad. After all Anders didn't have to put up with Jannik Lieftur.

Jannik grabbed Robert by his hair to force him to look up.
"Sign the confession. Admit to your crimes against the Prydanian people. Give your inevitable death some sort of meaning" Lieftur said in a tone that very much failed at trying to sound nonthreatening.

"Fuck you" Robert replied, only to get Jannik's fist across his face. The pain...the ringing...it was just a blur....he coughed out blood and let his head hand loosely before Jannik pulled him up by his hair again.

"Your wife signed it. She denounced you, your family. We're still going to shoot her, but she did the right thing in the end. Join her" he said. His voice was low, but manic sounding. Like he was waiting to pounce, like a tiger on the hunt.
Robert looked up at him. He'd dealt with Anders and his fascist government for eighteen years. He knew the tricks. And on the off chance Hanna really did sign whatever Tom and his men put in front of her...he wouldn't blame her. No, it was what else that could be done to her that filled him with rage, as if pulled from some reserve of strength he didn't know he had.

"Go to hell for laying a hand on my wife" he growled. Jannik's look changed to one of sheer rage, letting Robert's head go as he stepped back, kicking him in the chest. Robert hit the floor with a thud before gasping as Jannik stomped his chest.

"YOU!" Jannik yelled, stomping again, "DON'T," another stomp, "GET TO MAKE DEMANDS ANYMORE!" he yelled, punctuating each word with a stomp to Robert's chest. Blood began to leak out of the Prince's mouth as Jannik roughly pulled him and the chair back up before slapping his face.
"I will do whatever I damn well like, and you cannot do a damn thing about it" he hissed.

Robert coughed up some more blood, before mumbling something.

"What was that, Your Highness?" Jannik asked mockingly.

"That's why you're not going to fucking last" Robert repeated, earning another punch to the face. Robert spit out a tooth...

"Don't you fucking talk like that, your time's over" Jannik insisted, grabbing the Prince by the hair once more.

"Yours won't last long" Robert replied.
"Because you're not a Syndicalist Jannik. You don't care. You just like to hurt people. You'll 'do what you want...' yeah...that's what a thug says."
Jannik lost it, unloading punch after punch. Robert's head was full of blood, pain, and mucus, vision nothing but blurs, head full of ringing....he just focused on two things. One...he would be dead soon. Either Jannik would kill him accidentally or Thomas would shoot him. Two...his son was safe.

He felt himself drifting off....when ice cold water was splashed on him jolting him awake.
"No, not time to sleep, Prince" Jannik mocked as he wiped his knuckles clean.
"You don't get it. I'm going to hurt you. I'm going to make you suffer. I'm going to cut into you. And then at the end, I'll let Tom kill you."

"Let" Robert mumbled.
"Only reason you're here is because Tom can't look me in the face..."
Jannik pulled back to hit him again and Robert just mumbled again..."you think it'll make a difference?"

"Shut your damned mouth" Jannik insisted, grabbing a switchblade from his pocket. He deployed the blade and pressed it to Robert's neck.
"Or I'll cut off bits of you and toss 'em at your boy before I kill him too."

"My son..." Robert began as he looked into Jannik's eyes as if daring him to use the blade, "is never going to be at your mercy."

"I'll be putting a man on it after I'm done with you" Jannik shot back.
"In just a few hours. And then, with the weight of the entire Syndicalist movement behind us, we'll find one child and wipe you lot out for good."

"He's seven...AAAAAAA!" Robert yelled as Jannik's knife dug into his thigh.

"He's a viper, and I aim to kill him" Jannik growled. He dug the knife in deeper.
"Besides, we have your niece. She's not much older. You think we're showing her any mercy?"

Robert gritted through the pain and looked up.
"You're a piece of shit...doing that to a twelve year old girl...and you don't understand...I'm already dead. Do what you want, Tom will kill me anyway. Neither you, Tom, or anyone else will ever get their hands on my son though. So kill me. I'm just a dead man at this point."

Jannik seethed. He very much wanted to. He hated Robert Loðbrók. From the day he first met him. The sheer nerve someone like him had to suggest they could help their movement. What was worse was that Tom had listened. It was ok though. Jannik had seen to it that Tom saw the light. He'd convinced him. He wanted to kill him...but he had orders. Robert stayed alive until the execution.
So he pulled the knife from the Prince's thigh, stabbing him again as Robert's screams echoed through the compound he was being held at....




Castle of Glass by Linkin Park, 3:25
 
Last edited:
14 November 2012
9:14 pm
On a Wednesday
Lindveiðimanna, Prydania


Jægerblað crashed against the hard wood as Tobias yanked it free and brought it down again on the dummy. Splinters splattered as they wood shattered everywhere. He grit his teeth and pulled the sword out again. His mind was frantic. He looked at the beaten dummy, his green eyes wide, fuming, and his grip on the sword's hilt like iron. He let out another cry and smashed it down into the dummy again, a spot not previously assaulted. The untarnished wood gave more resistance, but this only angered him. He let out an angry, primal yell as he hacked away at the fresh wood. Lost in a momentary rage before be pulled back, fuming. His blond hair stuck to his forehead and face with sweat and dirt.
He was still angry but he was no longer gripped by uncontrollable rage. At least for now.

Jörn watched from the side, arms crossed. He had a dower look on his face. He'd seen a lot through his life. And he was a peaceful man...but he knew war. He knew what was necessary to survive it. And he knew Tobias had little choice in the matter. He empathized in a way. He'd had to kill men to get that sword. It still weighed on him, but maybe it gave him perspective?
He watched Tobias breathing deep, rage in his face. Every muscle in his body seemingly tense. He wasn't even eighteen yet, but in this state? He was capable. Capable of taking a life.

Jörn hated what he was doing, but it was necessary. If the FRE was going to win this war, if Tobias was going to be King of this country, then he would have to be a good king. A fair king. He'd have to be the king his grandfather was. The king his father would have been. And yet to survive Axle and Jörn had to tap into his anger. His fear. His sorrow. And bring it out.
That wasn't entirely true. Axle had taught Tobias how to survive. He'd taught him how to defend himself. How to shoot. How to kill if he needed to kill, but also how to hide. How to track. How to hunt. How to fight.
What Jörn was tasked with was teaching the prince to harness his rage. It was darker work.
"Why are you angry?" he asked.

"I'm angry at all the death. All the death they caused" Tobias muttered as he fumed, staring at the dummy.

"No you're not" Jörn replied matter of factly.
"You don't lose yourself over an abstract."

"I've seen all the people they've hurt!" Tobias shouted.

"And there are millions more out west!" Jörn shot back.
"You're angry for everyone? All of them?"

"Yes!"

"That's quite a burden you've placed on yourself."

"I...don't know what you want me to say. I want to stop them. People I don't know have died for me because of who I am. How can I not care?"

"Because of who you are!" Jörn shot back as he circled behind the beaten dummy.
"That's why you're angry. Not because of them, but you. What's happened to you."
He could see Tobias' grip on the sword tighten. He hated doing this but he had a task. He had a duty.
"What have they done to you Tobias?" he asked.

Tobias yelled out and brought the sword down on the dummy. Jörn jumped back quickly and then to his side. He was behind Tobias before he could pull the sword from the dummy.

"Is it the propaganda? Is that's what's got you so angry? Hits too close to home?" he asked.
Tobias grunted and pulled the sword from the dummy and turned to face Jörn, who was already backing up and circling back around so he stood behind the dummy.

"Is that it? Surely not. You've seen worse. Much worse. What's some nonsense on the television compared to what you've seen? I don't suppose it compares to seeing your mother and father shot..."

Tobias lost it and swung the sword at the dummy's neck. The blade cut into the wood, nearly severing it. He screamed again, hacking at the dummy. Until Jörn realized that Tobias was merely wailing on the dummy because it was between them.

"AAAAAAAAAA!" Tobias yelled as he brutally hacked the dummy down onto the forest floor, smashing it into pieces, before turning angry eyes up at Jörn.
"What did you fucking say?"

"Your parents. What was harder? Them or watching your cousin get shot?"

Astrid. She was five years Tobias' senior, but she was only twelve when the Royal family was executed. Tobias has watched her die along with the rest...
"Go to hell!" Tobias yelled, and swung at Jörn. He didn't know why Jörn was saying these things. He was hurt. Deeply. That hurt, however, was merely fuel for the rage.

Jörn sidestepped the blade.
"Oh come on now...tell me why you're angry. Why are you really angry?"

"All of them are gone. All of them!" he swung again.

"All? Curious" Jörn remarked.
"Even Anders. Have a soft spot for Uncle Andy? Oh the propaganda did hit too close to home."

Tobias fumed, his nostrils flared. He swung the sword. He was angry. Confused. He wan to kill this man.

"I'm angry because they're all dead! All gone..."
He swung again and Jörn dodged again.
"All gone and..."
He swung again, and again Jörn dodged.
"...I can't do! ANYTHING! ABOUT! IT!" he yelled at the top of his lungs. He'd swung again at Jörn and again Jörn had dodged. He'd instead hit a thick tree branch and had begun wailing into it with each word.

"I! CAN'T! DO! ANYTHING! ABOUT....." finally the blade hit the trunk and the reverberations through the weapon were too much. He dropped the sword and collapsed to his knees. He began to cry...rage melting into grief. He cried his heart out, bloodying his hand as he punched the tree trunk. He went to punch it again and Jörn grabbed it.

"LET GO!"

"Tobias, no."

"Fuck you!"

"Tobias, listen..."

The prince just pulled his hand away and forced himself to his feet. He stormed off towards the lake.

"Tobias, listen!"

"Fuck your Jörn! I don't fucking know what your problem is but leave me alone!" Tobias replied, half in tears half foaming at the mouth in rage.

"No!" Jörn insisted.
"Listen!" he'd grabbed Tobias by the shoulder and the prince turned around, trapping his arm in a lock. Jörn smiled. Axle had taught him well. Thankfully he knew his own tricks and slipped out, getting both hands on the boy's shoulders.

"LISTEN!"

"I DON'T KNOW WHAT YOU WANT!"

"I WANT YOU TO BE ANGRY!" Jörn yelled.

Tobias looked at Jörn dumbfounded. He tried to yell. Nothing came out.

"I want you to be angry. I want you to know what it takes to survive war."

"Wha..." Tobias replied.
He was angry at Jörn for what he'd been saying but now...he'd been pushing him? He'd been teasing this out of him? He'd trusted Jörn...he collapsed to his knees and began to cry.

Jörn's heart broke.
"Faekhal forgive me" he said softly to himself. He needed to make this right. He knelt next to Tobias.

"Tobias..."

"Don't fucking talk to me!" the prince yelled.

"Listen! I did what I had to do to get you angry! Do you feel that? That anger? That's what you need to survive! You're nearly a man Tobias! William and Axle can't protect you forever. This war will get worse before it gets better, and you need to know how to survive! You need to know what you need to do to take a life!"

Tobias juts knelt there, head hanging as he cried softly.

"I know you don't want to kill anyone Toby" Jörn said softly.
"But you might. You probably will. And you need this anger. You're not a monster. You're not like them! You're going to need to tap into your anger if you're going to survive them. Tobias. Look at me."

Tobias looked up, his green eyes bloodshot and full of tears.
"I know this is hard. Compassion and anger though. They go hand in hand. Anger is utterly irredeemable without compassion."

"Jörn, please" Tobias muttered as he sobbed softly.
"I don't understand what do you want from me?"

"I'm telling you" Jörn replied with a soft smile.
"I was needling your about your uncle but...if you feel any anger or sadness for his death then it's ok."

"He was a fascist. He was a dictator..."

"Yes. And you were seven at the time. How much of that did you know? Or did you just see your Uncle Anders getting shot?"

Tobias looked at Jörn, utterly unable to say anything. He was mentally and physically exhausted.

"Tobias, your uncle was a dictator. He was a fascist. He was a monster in his own right. In fact he and Thomas Nielsen probably deserve to share a table in Hell's version of the Champaign Room. But what happened to him wasn't right. He should have faced a trial. Should have faced a fair one at that. And been sentenced for his crimes. Not tortured and then shot in front of the nation. People were right to feel anger towards him, but again. Anger is something foul without compassion. And I won't begrudge a seven year old child, who can't possibly understand the world of politics around him, for feeling sad that his uncle was killed before his eyes."

Tobias just sniffled though.
"I don't know what you want."

It was just over a year ago that, in almost this exact spot, that I told you what your name meant. Do you remember that?

Tobias nodded.

"You will be angry. Your rage, your uncontrollable rage, will serve you well, but you need to remember what your name means. The goodness of God. However angry you get...that is who you are. You are not a monster. You need to harness your anger, and direct it at those who deserve it. And never forget who you are. When the deed is done...you need to remember that and know compassion. Channel your anger. Thrive on it to survive, but don't let it turn you into them. Remember who you are, and let your anger be a means for righteousness. Nothing else. Focus it. For your family. And everyone else Nielsen's lot has hurt."

Tobias felt worn down. His head felt like granite. He didn't even look up.
"Thank you Jörn" he said softly as he stood. He slowly made his way to his sword to collect it and head into the small cabin they were both staying in.

Jörn followed behind him, giving him some space. They entered the cabin and suddenly Tobias managed to land something on Jörn. He hugged him.

"I don't think I deserve that after what I put you through" he said softly.

"Thank you anyway" Tobias replied.

Jörn smiled as he watched the boy head off to bed. He felt a sense of melancholy though. He'd done what he set out to do. What had to be done. Yet it brought little joy.




St. Anger by Metallica, 7:28
 
Last edited:
1 May 2004
12:35 pm
On a Saturday
Krysuvik, Prydania


Vigtýr Drage looked around the inn, his expression sitting somewhere between bored and contemptuous. His scowling kept the locals at bay though. He was only six feet tall, but he was 230 lbs of solid muscle. His neck was like a fucking tree trunk, and you could see the veins in it if he was agitated. Which he was, just being here. His shaved head and scowling visage did the rest to sell the image of a man not to piss off.

"Thank you" Kaleb Stahl remarked, leaving an office with the innkeeper.
"The Syndicalist Republic is thankful for your cooperation."

"Like I said, um, I'm just happy to help" the older man said, clearly unnerved. He gulped as Vigtýr scowled at him.

"Come on Vigtýr, we've got what we need" Kaleb remarked, motioning him to follow him out of the inn.

"You were in there for what? An hour?" Vigtýr asked.

"Forty-five minutes, give or take" Kaleb replied.

"Should have let me have my way with him" Vigtýr said as they got into the army jeep baring Syndicalist markings.
"He'd have talked much quicker."

"Do you have any idea where we are?" Kaleb replied, not bothering to look over his notes as he strapped himself in.

"Some asscrack town in the middle of nowhere?" Vigtýr asked.

"Yeah...no. This is Krysuvik. Hanna Loðbrók's hometown."

Vigtýr looked at him, somewhat annoyed. Maybe a bit lost. It was hard to tell with him.

"Robert Loðbrók's wife? The mother of the Prince we're looking for?"

"Oh. Well we killed all her family right?"

"Yeah" Kaleb remarked as he checked over more notes.
"First round of purges."

"So who cares?"

Kaleb rolled his eyes. The fucking slabs of meat Jannik saddled him with...
"Do you expect the Ladefogeds existed in a vacuum? That when we killed them that was that? They had family. Neighbours. Friends. You start beating the crap out of some old innkeeper and we've got targets on our backs. Forget the FRE. The locals will beat them too it. This whole fucking town might as well be enemy territory."

"It doesn't look like it" Vigtýr smirked, looking out the bullet proof window.

"I wouldn't want to be a lone Syndicalist patrol in these parts. Austurland's not safe."

"The Party says it is."

"Yeah well..." Kaleb shrugged.
"They say what they have to say. Just try to keep an eye out. Let's go. I'm already nervous we've stayed in one spot for too long."

They drove through the town mostly in silence. The scenery itself was unremarkable. Krysuvik was rather ordinary despite its notoriety for being the home town of Prince Tobias' mother. It could be any other rural Prydanian village. The only indication anything was special today were the occasional glimpses of Syndicalist Republic Army and Peoples' Militia soldiers pulling down May Day banners. The Party was trying to discourage celebrating it this year.
"Reactionary and chauvinistic" the holiday was called.

The drive to Haland was likewise unremarkable. Kaleb had actually tried to start up conversation a few times, only to be met by disinterested grunts form Vigtýr. He knew a bit about him actually. He liked cars. He has surprisingly bourgeois tastes in luxury for someone who was both a meathead and a dedicated Syndicalist. Nothing that he could find much to talk about though.

"So what did ya get out of that old guy anyway?" Vigtýr asked as they finally existed the jeep at Army Group East's HQ in Haland.

"You'll see. Seems promising."

"Good. Let's get it done. My mates and I, we're havin' a get together. Downtown. Rooftop pig roast."

"Oh God please don't mention family..." Kaleb thought.

"Yeah. Nothin' more important than family. Would be nice to celebrate with the news that the brat prince is dead though."

Kaleb rolled his eyes. He had no time for Vigtýr's "working man patriarch" shtick. First, it was his girlfriend and their friends. Not a family. Secondly, yeah. The working men who built the Syndicalist republic had dinner with their families on rationed meals but Vigtýr and his cronies were going to roast a pig? He'd issue a complaint to Jannik. Well another one. The first one had Jannik replying that he needed to put up with it. Vigtýr was useful, despite his unfortunate personality.

"Well I hate to break it to you" Kaleb replied as they walked into a private room. The walls were covered with maps of the Austurland.
"Even if this info pans out, we're looking at a day off on acting on it. We need to get a team together and get a plan of action before heading in. Prince Tobias may be in Krysuvik but he won't be alone. There will be FRE personnel there. We're doing this right, which means we plan."

"Wait, he's in Krysuvik?" Vigtýr asked, shocked.

"That's what I got out of the old man" Kaleb replied, shaking his notebook.

"But we were just there! Why didn't we do somethin?"

Kaleb breathed deep and tried not to sound aggravated.
"Like I sad back there. It's practically enemy territory. Us two against a FRE fireteam and an angry town? No. We needed to come back here. Plan. We'll get a strike force assembled and head in tonight or tomorrow."

"Come on man this is bullshit..." Vigtýr protested, his eyes bugging out of his head, and that vein in his neck popping.

"I don't care Vigtýr" Kaleb barked.
"This is how we fucking do it. We'd probably be bodies in a ditch right now if we'd gone in back there. So calm down and Stand. The. Fuck. Down!"

Vigtýr scowled but obeyed. It was the first step in a miserable afternoon for him. What followed was sitting there in utter boredom as Kaleb consulted with the local garrison commander, assembled a team, went over intel over the savehouse in town. It was long. Dull. And, in Vigtýr's mind, pointless.

Finally the cavalcade of military planning ended.
"I'll see you all tomorrow at sunup" Kaleb announced to the room of assembled soldiers and officers.
"Hopefully" he said, with a degree of anticipation, we can snuff the FRE's greatest propaganda tool out in just a few hours."

Salutes were given and Vigtýr made his way out of the room with everyone else. Kaleb just sighed. Two years. He'd followed a lead trail for two years. And now it was leading here. Hiding Prince Tobias in his mother's hometown was risky. A bit dangerous, but he supposed it made sense. He himself had told Vigtýr that the town wasn't safe for them. It could be a huge boon from the FRE's perspective.
He rubbed his temples. It was seven o'clock in the evening. He needed to get home and rest.

2 May 2004
12:03 am
On a Sunday

Haland, Prydania

"What the fuck's happening?" Kaleb bellowed as he entered his command centre. His uniform was dishevelled. He's had to rush here after being informed what had happened. Vigtýr had stolen a high powered rifle from the base's armoury. And a jeep. And he was heading to Krysuvik.

"He just took off!" a junior officer protested as panicked aids began tracking red marks on the map, on the route from Krysuvik to Haland.

"Get him on the the fucking phone" Kaleb growled.

"We've tried and..."

"Tell him it's me!"

"Right Sir, sorry..."

"Vigtýr where are you?"

The crackle of a phone connection echoed through the room.
"I've got unfinished business. Our business. Gonna finish this tonight."

"Vigtýr, we have a team ready to strike at daybreak! You can't wait six fucking hours?"

"Been waiting two fuckin' years chief. It ends tonight."

"Vigtýr?"
Just the sound of a disconnected connection...
"FUCK! Scramble the team. We're going in. Hopefully we can salvage this...

2 May 2004
12:20 am
On a Sunday
Krysuvik, Prydania


Vigtýr eyed the guard. He was in civilian garb outside of the house on the outskirts of town, but he was a soldier. A soldier recognizes another soldier. His hands gripped the wheel of the jeep. It was a matter of nerve. He floored it and his jeep crashed out of the night with the sound of metal, gas, and fury, crashing into the guard before he could grab his weapon from behind the fence.

Vigtýr jolted as the jeep plouhed into the soldier and came to a stop as he hit the breaks. He didn't let it stop him though. He quickly detached the seat belt and moved out in a swift, professional motion. He gunned down another FRE soldier, and then a third one as he forced himself through the house. His blood was pumping, his heart was beating. He could feel it. His body was tense...it would be all over soon.

It was then that another man appeared. Not a solider, he was older and leaner. Dressed in a tan suit, black hair, and striking blue eyes. Vigtýr went to fire on him but the bastard was too quick. He drew his own pistol and fired two shots into his shoulder. Vigtýr dropped his rifle and fore he knew it the man who had fired on him was laying fists into his skull, knocking him down to a knee.

"Nice try" Vigtýr grunted, catching one of the man's blows and standing up to lay a punch into his gut. The man keeled over in pain, and Vigtýr grabbed his pistol.
"Bullet in the chamber? Yes. Good" he remarked, tossing him aside. The man groaned, muttering "please, no" but it fell on deaf ears.
"I've got unfinished business" Vigtýr muttered, walking to the end of the hall. He kicked in the door to a room...there was a child-sized lump under the covers on the far end. He fired into them. And...nothing. There was no sound of bullets hitting bone or flesh.
Vigtýr moved in angrily and tossed the blankets away. He'd been fooled by the "stack of pillows" trick.
He was about to turn around in fury when he felt a sharp pain in his back. He felt his limbs go weak, and he collapsed to all fours, before collapsing to the floor entirely.

"It's a rather remarkable poison" the man who he had previously beaten said, removing the gun from his limp hand.
"It shuts down your motor functions. You can breath. You can look around even. But not talking or moving."
He positioned Vigtýr up so he was sitting against the bed. And then he took a seat next to him, wrapping an arm around his shoulder.

"I have to admit" the man remarked.
"I was expecting Stahl and a squad. Not one man. But I don't suppose it's out of character for you, is it Vigtýr?"

Vigtýr was fuming with rage. He wanted to shred this man, but he couldn't. His whole body was numb.

"Oh there's that angry, surprised look" the man remarked.
"Yes, I know your name. I know a lot about you. I know what you do, I know your hobbies. I know your habits. I must have you at a disadvantage though. I know your name but you don't know mine. Well the name's Skov. Axle Skov. And it's a pleasure....well no, that's a lie. I know enough about you to know you're entirely unlikable."

Vigtýr was straining, the vein in his neck popping even has he couldn't move.

"See, I know what you are. You think you're a working man's hero, but you're really just a thug. The Syndicalists like thugs. They're useful for them. Thing is, you're just smart enough to think you're more. That you have some sort of higher calling or code. Fact is Vigtýr, you're just an arrogant, loud, macho pain in the ass with a revenge button that's too easy for Lieftur and Stahl to push. I guess they pushed it too many times for their own good, because I sincerely doubt you're supposed to be here by yourself. Regardless, it's kind of sad, isn't it? Someone like you- who looks like he could bench-press a tree- feeling like he had 'unfinished business' with a Goddamn child. Who you've never met."

Vigtýr's eyes were turned, filled with rage. It just made Axle smirk.

"I know your lot" Axle whispered.
"Oh Anders took my family! Oh Anders punished my father because of who my grandpa was! The monster! But running over a man and shooting two others to kill a nine year old child just because of who his uncle was? Fact is, boyo, you're more like Anders' crew then you care to admit. I doubt it ever entered your 'street gang philosopher' head though, did it?"
Axle patted his cheek a bit and then stood up, gun in hand.

"Of course that child isn't anywhere near here, but you crashing the party doesn't mean the game I'm leading Stahl on has to end. We'll just say Prince Tobias got away by the skin of his teeth, eh?"
Axle checked the gun.

"Bullet in the chamber? Yes. Good" he said mockingly, before putting a bullet between Vigtýr's eyes.

Axle proceeded to tear the room up before planting just enough of Tobias' skin cells, hair samples, and blood for splatter to convince any Syndicalist operative who came by that the prince really had been here. Finally, he checked his watch.
"Well about time to get out of here" he muttered, before scribbling something down.

2 May 2004
12:32 am
On a Sunday
Krysuvik, Prydania


Stahl examined the scene. Vigtýr's dead body. A torn up house.
"Get forensics in here. Find out if the target was here."

"Yes Sir" an officer replied, leaving Kaleb to examine the room. There was a note taped to Vigtýr's chest.

I've seen better men then you fail in this work. You're not so good that you can risk getting cocky and arrogant. Next time try palling around with something with more brain power than a shaved gorilla. If you can find one in your lot that is. I'd say we'll see you soon, but that's up to you, isn't it?
Cheers
x-77


Kaleb fumed reading the letter, angrily stuffing it into his officer's jacket.

"Um, boss?" Lt. Díana Reynholt asked.
"You need anything?"

"Dí you bitch!" Kaleb barked, composing himself as Díana looked on shocked.
"Just...start a perimeter search."

"Yeah...yes Sir" she replied before heading off.
"That bitch" Kaleb muttered.
"Skov says he's seen better men then me fail? I'll show him" he seethed.
"I'll show him."




The Living Daylights by a-ha, 4:11
 
Last edited:
1 May 2015
5:35 pm
On a Friday
Jórvík, Prydania


Lúkas Bylund downed another shot of rye as the television in the corner of the bar played the tinny military music the RÚV was fond of played over stats of manufacturing output. The Party was saying there was a 16% increase in boot production over the past year. Yeah, that's why his kid sister had one pair of shoes, and they were falling apart. He downed more rye and set his glass down before he took his cap off and ran his hands through his hair. He was a nervous wreck.
Jórvík had been spared from collectivization...for now. It could come at any time though, and the militia and local Syndicalist council weren't shy about implying it as a threat. His parents were both dead. He had a little sister. He was doing his best but the state took their share for "wealth redistribution" and let you sell the rest- at prices they mandated. He was barely making ends meet and....
"More whisky" he said, setting down some Syndicalist Krossar.

"Lúkas, you sure? It's not even sundown."

"I'm sure Sigbergur" Lúkas muttered.
"Just one more and I'll get outta your hair."

"Sure thing" Sigbergur replied with a nod, pouring another glass of whisky.
"Happy Mádag*" he said softly, handing Lúkas the glass.

"Yeah whatever" Lúkas muttered. He hadn't celebrated a Mádag since he was fifteen. That's when the Syndicalists started putting a stop to it. He let the thought pass as he sipped his whisky, the droning of the tv adding to a sort of malaise.
It was because of this feeling that the patter of gun shots shook Lúkas as he did.
"The fuck was that?" he asked he turned around on his stool.

"Fucking trouble" Sigbergur replied, sounding worried. The shotgun his dad had behind the bar was confiscated thirteen years ago. The sounds of weaponry going off nearby was worrying.

"I'm gonna go check it out" Lúkas replied, not even sure why he said what he said.

"You fucking nuts? You've got two and a half glasses of whisky in ya and..."

Lúkas reached into his pocket and dropped some Syndicalist Krossar on the bar's counter.
"Look at it this way, you won't need to give me change if I don't come back."

Lúkas stepped out of the bar, people on the streets in a bit of a panic as more shots echoed through the streets. Lúkas' first thought was that the Peoples' Militia had gone a killing spree. It had happened before after all, but then he saw panicked Militia members heading in the way of the fighting. He walked with a briskness that was perhaps risky for a man with two and a half whiskies in him, turning a corner, and almost getting knocked on his ass as men in irregular fatigues and black outfits with bandana facemasks stormed passed him...




Laurids Hummel followed Úlfur Nesheim into the Jórvík city hall, gunning down one of the two People's Militia members guarding the city council chambers, one of his comrades following suit. Jórvík was a medium sized town, but security had been lacking. Even on Mádag, which the Syndies should have expected as a day there might be trouble.

"Everyone out!" Úlfur shouted as he fired a few rounds up into the central council chamber's roof. The Syndicalist city functionaries all too frozen to move before nervously rising from their seats.
"Everyone out and no one is shot!" Nesheim bellowed.

The functionaries, all wide eyed and utterly shocked by what was happening, filed out past the armed assailants. It was a shock made worse by the fact that requests for additional militia personnel had been denied on account of Jórvík being deemed "secure." A lot of good that assessment did.

"Maggý, Hallmar, get the doors!" Úlfur barked before pointing to Patrekur and Kristján, "get into the public broadcast feed! Laurids, come with me!"

Laurids knew exactly what do, pulling a can of spraypaint from his vest and spraying out the Syndicalist Republic emblem above the council chairman's seat. Úlfur draped a Kingdom of Prydania flag and the flag of the old Thanedom of Jórvík over the central podium.

"Just like we went over" Úlfur remarked as Laurids nodded. He looked up, waiting. Patrekur nodded and gave a thumbs up from the broadcast area after a few tense moments and Úlfur stood up on the desk that flanked the podium as Laurids tossed him a loudspeaker.

"People of Jórvík and the Prydanskmiðland*, the Prydanian Salvation Front calls on the people to reject the Syndicalist tyranny that has held sway in our lands for thirteen years! We call for the immediate removal of People's Militia personnel. We call for cessation of hostilities against the churches. We call for..."

Úlfur continued reading as Laurids found what he was looking for. It was the Constitution of the Syndicalist Republic. Every city council was supposed to have one. He made a show of ripping the pages from the document and discarding them as Úlfur spoke.

"...We call for the repatriation of all lands illegally seized by the Syndicalist state. We call for the release of political prisoners and freedom to all people imprisoned in state-run labour camps. It is here, in the historic heart of Miðland, in one of its great Thanedoms, that we declare that Miðland has common cause with the FRE in Austurland, and opposes the criminal Syndicalist Regime. We stand as one front for the restoration of our Kingdom! For the King, to Valhalla!"




Lúkas had gone inside a convenience store to figure out what was going on, only to find himself glued to an old tv playing the scene that was happening within city hall.

"What the fuck is happening" the lady behind the counter muttered.
"I didn't think the front lines were this close..."

"They aren't" Lúkas replied before People's Militia burst into the shop.

"Turn that off!" one barked, threatening the woman with his rifle. She complied nervously, offering a nod to show she wasn't going to be trouble. The other Militia member looked at Lúkas who threw his hands up.

"I just came in to get some crisps, man" he protested. The Militia scowled him.

"Some drunk farmer. Whatever let's go."

The two soldiers left, but not before Lúkas overheard them talking.
"Fucking closed system" one commented.
"Can't shut the fucking thing off" the other said.

Lúkas looked around and slipped out after the Militia soldiers moved on. They seemed to be going down the street, trying to shut down any television in any establishment playing what was happening in city hall. So he went the other way and circled back to try and get a good look at city hall. The whole place was surrounded by Militia jeeps and barricades, but no one was going in. They were just establishing a perimeter.

"They're waitin' for the army" he muttered, looking around nervously.




Úlfur finished his speech and Patrekur gave him the signal that he'd shut down the feed.

"Where are we on time?" Úlfur asked.

"Two minutes until the Army should get here" Laurids replied.

"Good" Úlfur muttered.
"Ok. You know the drill. Masks off. Guns here. Clothes changed. We scatter."

The rest of them obeyed, setting their weapons on whatever surface they could find, removing their bandanas, and discarding their jackets and fatigues for what civilian wear they could manage underneath.

"You're sure the tunnel is still in good shape?" Úlfur asked.

"That's what my guy on the inside said" Laurids replied as he led them all into a storage room behind the main council chambers.
"Built during the middle ages for God knows what. It's supposed to take us to the Thane's residence- the museum these days- but there should be hatches that let us out just under the streets in downtown. If we play it right we can scatter into the crowds."

"Should be..." Laurids muttered....
"Here!" he pushed a book shelf aside, and there was very clearly a door-like structure that remained separated from the rest of the stone wall.

"How do we get in?" Kristján asked, only for Maggý to smile.

"With this" she said as she placed a square looking contraption at the base.
"We're gonna want to get back in there, and then book it back once the explosion happens. They may bust down the door once they hear the kaboom."

"Let's go" Laurids ordered, arming the small square bomb and detonating it as soon as everyone was in safely. The explosion rocked the building, flame and smoke shooting out of the storage room.
"Go!" he barked and the whole team rushed into the smoke and fire.
"No one goes to the end of the tunnel, find a hatch and get out!"

They all ran down, in no real order, into the dark and wet tunnel they'd blown a hole to get into. Not even waiting for their eyes to adjust. They didn't have time for that.They just moved, relying on the tiniest slits in the streets above for something resembling light.

Laurids waited for Úlfur to duck out into an access hatch before he took the next one.
"Try not to die gang" he remarked, before vanishing into what looked like a sewer maintenance area. It seemed secure, but he knew it wasn't. Syndicalist Army and People's Militia members were likely already in the tunnel. Any access hatch they ducked into had to be evacuated quickly. He climbed a ladder and shoved the manhole above him to the side to peak out. It was a quiet scene. Seemed to be an alley. He could hear the commotion but maybe he'd lucked out and this was out of everyone's field of vision enough.
It's not like he had much of a choice. He pushed the cover aside and climbed out hoping for the best. He see saw commotion and panicked Peoples' Militia soldiers. Apparently the Army was here. He took off and ran down a side alley before ducking out onto a sidewalk trying to keep his head down when suddenly an arm grabbed him and his blood went cold. It wasn't a Militia member though...

"Játgeir, where the fuck have you been?" a lanky and scruffy looking guy in a dirty t-shirt, worn cap and jeans, and an unbuttoned plaid overshirt remarked.

"I'm not" Laurids began before the man waved over his shoulder.

"Hey, no need to worry. My cousin Játgeir. He doesn't come into town much. Got lost with all the craziness!" Laurids turned around and saw two Peoples' Militia soldiers approaching, but they seemed satisfied.

"Get the fuck out of here. The whole place is on lockdown! All of downtown!"

"Yeah, sure thing!" the man replied.
"Come on Játgeir, let's stay out of their way."

Laurids' mind was racing, but he could swear this guy just saved his ass.
"Yeah...sure" he said with a nod and followed this guy as Peoples' Militia waved them out past police barricades that were being set up.

"Hey wha..." Laurids tried to say before the guy shook his head.

"Not yet, when we get to the truck."

Laurids wasn't sure what was happening, but he gulped and nodded. It seemed like this was his safest option out of here. Eventually they came upon an old Miðland Motors truck.
"Get in" the man said, and Laurids complied. Only to let in with a "who are you?" as soon as the door closed.

"Lúkas Bylund" the scruffy lanky guy replied.
"Pleasure to meet someone who stormed city hall."

"How the fuck..."

Lúkas reached down and pulled a bandana out of his pocket.
"I saw this pokin' out and recognized it from the tv. You were the guy rippin' up the Constitution, yeah?"

"You..."

"I saw you, pure chance. And then saw some Militia guys. So I figured...I'd save your ass."

"You weren't sent by the Salvation Front or the FRE?"

"Fuck no" Lúkas laughed.
"The Syndies are threatnin' to collectivize our farms all the time. We don't have the luxury here to get involved."

"Well..." Laurids replied...
"You just did."

"Yeah I guess so..." Lúkas shrugged.
"Seemed like the right thing to do. Shocked they didn't notice your banana though."

"Peoples' Militia troops aren't the brightest" Laurids chuckled.
"So...if you aren't involved, where are we going?"

"I donno" Lúkas replied.
"I have a farm outside of town. I can drop you off in Flokadalr between here and there. I donno where you need to be..."

"Flokadalr huh? I can do that...." he looked around. He had no idea if anyone from his team were caught. He supposed he'd find out...only for his train of thought to be interrupted by the sound of Syndicalist Army jeeps rolling by.

"Seems you rattled their cage good."

"Yeah..." Laurids muttered.

"Here" Lúkas said, giving him his cap.
"You need to look like a farmer for the checkpoints we're probably gonna run into. Also...you're gonna have to drive because I have too much whisky in me."

"You...you saved my ass drunk?"

"Eh, more like...half in the bag."

"Goddamn" Laurids chuckled as he and Lúkas got out to switch seats.
The ride out of town dragged. Between the chaos caused by everything, the Army and militia vehicles, and the checkpoints...

"Doesn't look like any of my friends got caught..." Laurids said softly.

"Good. Hope they all get out" Lúkas replied.

"Hey...seriously...why'd you save my ass?"

"Right thing to do, like I said."

"That's it?" Laurids asked.

"You want my life's story?" Lúkas asked raising an eyebrow as he tried to relax in the passenger's seat.

"I just wanted to know, man. Sorry. Not every day someone saves you for their own reasons."

"Look. Syndies threaten my farm, and when they're not doin' that they're takin' most of what I grow for 'redistribution,' which near as I can tell just means the Party bosses in Býkonsviði get more to stockpile. And then I gotta sell what I do keep for fuckin' eyrir on the kross. So yeah. I saw someone who kicked those fucks in the dick and thought I'd help out."

"Well thanks" Laurids said softly. He had his own reasons for fighting, but the resistance was a weird place in a way. Everyone there had their reasons, and you sort of assumed that if you had a reason you fought. Lúkas reminded him that a lot of people had reasons to fight, but just couldn't.

"No problem. Look. Your name is Játgeir Bylund. Your my cousin. Our family farm's just an hour and a half outside of town by Kisping River. We need to get home to Sif, my sister and your cousin."

"Yeah, ok" Laurids nodded, processing his cover story.
"Why were we in town?"

"Friday night. Figured we'd have some fun. We were at Sigbergur's.

"Can he confirm that?" Laurids asked, already going into military mode.

"Well I was there, so sure" Lúkas shrugged.
"Now keep on this road right out of town" he said as they inched along in traffic as Peoples' Militia moved everyone along one car at a time.

The drive was slow, but got quicker once they passed the first two checkpoints. The Militia soldiers themselves seemed agitated and tired, and didn't seem too eager to delve deeper after asking Laurids where they were heading.
Eventually they were on the open road on their way to Flokadalr.

"I figured you know that the whole damn Party's comin' down on the city."

"Yeah probably" Laurids sighed.
"But it's make a stand or they win so...I donno. Just have to make a choice I guess."

They rolled into Flokadalr, with Laurids stopping next to an inn.
"You sure you're good to drive this thing?"

"I don't have much of a choice, and I think it's best for both of us if we part ways" Lúkas replied, sticking his hand out. Laurids shook it, and nodded.

"Well thanks again" he said before offering him his hat. Lúkas just shook his head.
"Keep it. You'll blend in more around these parts with it. You getting a room here?"

"Yeah but I'll be extracted before sunrise. I need to keep moving."

"Yeah I hear ya. Stay safe Laurids. And happy Mádag."

"You too Lúkas, happy Mádag" Laurids replied as he got out of the truck, watching Lúkas drive away. He breathed deep and looked around. It was just past sunset and the town was quiet. He didn't see any Militia members and intended to keep it like that. He texted an address to a number in his phone before turning it off and tossing it unassumingly into a trash can just before entering the inn. He had a reservation to make.




2 May 2015
7:09 am
On a Saturday

just outside of Flokadalr, Prydania

Lúkas stirred awake, finding Sif in the living room of the house watching the news.
"Turn that crap off" Lúkas replied, but Sif was engrossed.

"Look, there was a riot!" she exclaimed.

Lúkas couldn't believe what he was seeing. The Party talking heads on the RÚV were spinning it of course, but the news was the news. The attempts to weed out the attackers at Jórvík city hall had resulted in a massive riot. It had been put down. Arrests were made. The Party talking heads promised reprisals but... Lúkas smiled.

People weren't beaten. Not yet, anyway.




*Mádag= May Day
*Prydanskmiðland= Prydanian Midland




MAYDAY by coldrain and Rio, 3:47
 
Last edited:
Tuesday
February 14th, 2013
11:13 AM
Presidential Palace, Siloyev, Arcanstotska


President Tanas Zakharovich was hunched forward in his chair, behind his desk, eyes glued to a paper report in his hands. In his other hand was his sixth cup of coffee that morning. The stresses that came with running the nation had caused him many, many sleepless nights, and so he turned to coffee as a way to keep himself awake. Nowadays he would drink up to six or seven cups of coffee every morning. He desperately wanted a vacation, but recent events had forced him to postpone his much desired break from work.

Ever since he took office in 2009, Tanas' eyes and ears had been glued to the civil war in Prydania. Reports from the NIS* had confirmed numerous war crimes within Syndicalist territory in recent days. Of particular interest were the collectivized farms, where citizens were treated like slaves. The pictures of such were… disturbing, to say the very least. On lighter news, the FNU Royalists finally managed to push the Syndicalists out of the Austurland region.

To Tanas, at least, it looked as though the Syndicalists' time was beginning to come to an end. A smile came across his face as he finished reading the reports of the Syndicalists' defeat in the region. One step closer to peace.

Later that evening…

Tanas took in a deep breath and let it out. He needed to calm himself for what he was about to do. Though he knew that no one would oppose him on this - not even the UAC** and many Syndicalist organizations in the country - he could still feel the anxiety haunting him. He felt like something might go wrong should he step out to make his address, yet he knew he had to do it; that it was the right thing to do. Parliament unilaterally agreed with him. Maybe it was the public speaking? Nothing seemed to completely remove the anxiety, and he couldn't remember where he had put his anxiety medication.

10:23 PM; almost time for the address.

Tanas walked into his office from another room. Before him was a room almost filled to the brim with news crews and cameras. He sat down behind his desk on the other side of the room. Before him was a paper upon which he had written his address to the nation. He quickly looked over it as the minutes passed.

10:30 PM.

"Three… two… one…" a cameraman counted down to the start of the live segment. The cameras went live and the President began his speech.

"Good evening, my fellow Arcanstotskans," he began, fixing his eyes on the cameras. "It is my honor to address our Republic this evening." He turned his eyes down to the paper. "I have come to deliver to you all an important announcement."

"For the past eleven years, the people of Prydania have been locked in a deadly civil conflict between syndicalist and royalist forces over the future of Prydania and her people. For eleven long, dark years, homes have been destroyed, families have been torn apart, innocents have been slaughtered, and horrific atrocities have been carried out. The syndicalist regime, though it claims to fight for the betterment of Prydania, has done nothing but bring ruin and suffering upon their fellow countrymen. Recent reports have confirmed rumors of syndicalist war crimes within their zones of control as well as the inhumane treatment of workers forced to work on their collectivized farms, where such workers are treated in such horrid ways only comparable to slavery.

"What legitimacy, may I ask of you, can be found in a regime which seeks to enforce their imagined authority via the enactment of unjust and inhumane suffering upon their fellow man?

"It is the belief of not only myself, but also that of you, the Arcanstotskan people, that we must not simply stand by and give legitimacy to a regime birthed from such vile acts and desires. It is therefore an honor to announce that from this day forward, the royalist FNU shall be recognized by Arcanstotska as the legitimate government of Prydania, her lands, and her peoples, and Prince Tobias as the rightful leader of the Prydanian nation.

"Additionally, preparations are being made to deliver humanitarian aid in the form of food and medical supplies to those Prydanian citizens most devastated by this conflict.

"Though we shall not directly dispatch our own armed forces to the fighting, we hope to support our friends in Prydania in any other way we can in their struggle against the syndicalist rebels.

"That is all, my fellow countrymen. Good night."



*NIS - National Intelligence Service
**UAC - Union of Arcanstotskan Communists

Fallen On Hard Times (2005 Remaster) by Jethro Tull
 
28 January 2013
12:02 pm
On a Monday
Haland, Prydania


Laurids Hummel ducked as the Syndicalist guns exploded all around him.
"Where are our guns!?" he yelled as he clutched his rifle.

"Not here!" Maríam Stavig replied.
"They need to get here soon though! Admiral Ringdahl has thirty-two thousand Syndie troops in the harbour!"

"Fuck..." Laurids growled. They were trying to claw this city out of the hands of the Syndicalists. It was the culmination of their Winter Offensive. If they failed here...who knew how far into Austurland the Syndicalists could push on a counter-attack.

"If Ringdahl has thirty-two thousand troops in the harbour we're screwed. We're barely holding onto Suðurpunktur* as it is."

"Well we can't even touch them. Our guns are trapped outside the city."

Laurids peaked up over his barricade, Haland's harbour was close all things considered, but the distance between where he was and where it was might as well been a trek through the fields of Hell. Then again, he'd made it through worse just to get here. A mechanic's kid from Darrow, he was here partially because he had no choice. A FRE bomb had taken out the town's Syndicalist council chambers. The Party had chosen to make an example of the fishing village. Twenty citizens- selected by random lot- to be hung. Twenty innocent people- in Darrow. He knew every one of them. He had to do something. And that's how he ended up in the FRE...that's how he ended up clutching a rifle as Syndicalist artillery rained down on him.

"If we can't get our guns into range then we need to get theirs out of the equation."

"But how?" Maríam asked, the smell of smoke overtaking both of them.

"We have Harriers, right?"

"They can't get in! Those artillery guns are protected by anti-air weaponry. Command won't risk the few Harriers we have."

"So..." Laurids looked up over the barricade again.
"...we get rid of the anti-aircraft weaponry."

"The ones near the Syndie lines."

"Yes."

"The ones near those thirty-two thousand troops."

"Yes."

"That's suicidal."

"I'm a mechanic's kid" Laurids muttered.

"So?" Maríam asked, confused. This was a strange time for someone to get self-reflective.

"There's nothing back home. They'll kill me eventually. Dying in battle fighting these bastards is a pretty good way to go all things considered."

"You're not going to do anyone any good dying" Maríam replied. She was dumbfounded. Crossing this stretch land to the Syndicalist lines was a death sentence. Laurids, however, was staring down the no man's land through the ruined city.

"You're going to do it..."

"We're going to do it" Laurids corrected her.

"Like hell we are, you're not dragging me down there!" Maríam protested, but it fell on deaf ears. Laurids was already picking up a RPG.

"That's not what those are supposed to be used for..."

"We won't get a chance to use them for what they're supposed to be used for unless we go" Laurids replied.
"We're going to take the backstreets. With any luck we can fight our way to the lines without drawing too much attention."

"You won't get there..."

Laurids refused to acknowledge that Maríam was still saying "you."
"We're going to get into RPG range. That's all we need."

He had his RPG. He had his warheads. He began the walk. He didn't expect he'd ever be so calm about what seemed to be his inevitable death but...he had to do this. He'd either die, or he'd save the FRE's push. He hadn't been enlisted for that long but he had to do this. He had to do what he could to save his country. There wasn't going to be anything else if they failed.

"Goddamnit" Maríam grunted.
"Helgeland, Ekern, come on. We're following Hummel here...dying a few meters that way beats huddling here."


28 January 2013
12:14 pm
On a Monday
Haland, Prydania


"We're stalling in midtown and we're losing ground and the enemy is breaking out of the harbour to encircle us in the south" Stig Eiderwig grumbled.
"We don't have the guns or men needed to contain the enemy if they break out of this pocket! We're going to lose Suðurpunktur if we don't stop the bleeding."

"Fyrirliði* Thaulow is waiting for orders in Suðurpunktur and..."

"I can't be everywhere at once!" Stig bellowed.
"This is what I'm expected to win this war with? Officers who can't think without me holding their hand?"

His aides all looked around nervously. This was it. Had they made a mistake? Had they extended too far by pushing into Haland? A renewed Syndicalist offensive could cripple the FRE. Stig surveyed the map, his eyes darting too and fro, looking for something. Anything. There needed to be something....

A massive series of blasts rocked the city as explosions from the distant harbour lit up the sky. Stig moved slowly towards the window...squinting as he tried to make out what happened. His unease, his nervousness...he didn't know who or what those explosions were targeting.

"Sir!" a junior officer called out.
"The radio...a Yfireinkarekinn* Laurids Hummel is reporting the enemy's anti-aircraft systems have been knocked out!"

Stig looked back towards the radio operator and then back in the direction of the explosions. His mind raced. This was it. This was what he needed.
"Call in the Harriers. Target their forces in the Harbour!"

28 January 2013
2:06 pm
On a Monday

Haland, Prydania


"Hummel."

Laurids looked up and froze. It was Stig Eiderwig. Thane Eiderwig. The FRE's military commander.

"Come with me" he said matter of factly, leading him through the ruined streets of Haland. Ruined perhaps, but liberated. The barbed cross flags that dotted windowsills told the story of how the fighting had gone.

"I heard what you did, leading that attack on the enemy's ATA systems."

"It was...it was the only thing I could think to do Sir" Laurids replied. He still couldn't believe it. He was talking to the supreme military commander of the entire FRE. He didn't know what else to do than to try not to stammer.

"That was a daring attack" Stig remarked, stopping to observe the damage to the facade of a row of buildings.

"Thank you Sir."

"It nearly got you killed."

"It would have been worth it Sir."

"No, it wouldn't. You'd be dead."

"Sir, we cleared the way for the air support and..."

Stig turned around. He didn't look angry, but he had a sternness about him, that shut Laurids up instantly.
"This used to be an apartment building" Stig remarked.

"Sir?"

"A lot of families used to call this building home. Now..." he sighed.
"It's burnt out. Bombed out. No one will be able to live here until it's rebuilt. Those people...they'll have to live in the refugee camps. Some will find family they can move in with. Cramped living in a warzone....and they're the lucky ones."

"Sir I'm not sure..."

"Had you died you'd never live to see this building rebuilt. You'd never live to see the lives of the people who lived there rebuilt. Had you died you'd be a martyr, but you'd abdicate your responsibility. We're not here to die for a cause. We're here to save this country. You can better do that by staying alive. Do you understand me, Yfireinkarekinn?"

"Ye...Yes Sir" Laurids replied, nodding. He'd never...he didn't think of it like that. The way forward seemed so clear when he was facing down no-man's land.

"Dying is easy, living is harder" Stig added.
"You have something, Hummel. So...prove to me you have what it takes to keep fighting and keep living."

"I'd...I would appreciate the chance to prove that Sir."

"Good. I need people out west. We're pushing towards my home of Eiderwig, but we need hungry soldiers like you behind the enemy lines. I'm sending you to Jórvík. To meet up with the Salvation Front."

"Sir, I'm not an operative."

"You weren't a soldier either not too long ago. Labels and jobs are flexible in times like these. So will you make your way to Jórvík?"

It was true Laurids hadn't been a soldier for too long, but Stig Eiderwig had already earned his loyalty.

"Yes Sir" he said with a salute.

"Good. You'll report to Covert Ops tomorrow. They'll send you on your way. Dismissed, Yfireinkarekinn."

Hummel nodded, gulping before taking his leave. He didn't dare look back at Stig Eiderwig as he made his way back into the FRE army encampments. He'd joined to fight the Syndicalists, but the Sviðimarskál* was right. It wasn't about fighting Syndicalists. Well it was, but it had to be more than that. Doing something that made a difference. He'd make this assignment count.





*Suðurpunktur= South Point
*Fyrirliði= Captain
*Yfireinkarekinn= Private First Class
*Sviðimarskál= Field Marshal




The Reckoning by Within Temptation, 4:20
 
Last edited:
13 February 2013
4:39 pm
On a Wednesday

Stormurholmr, Prydania

The chill of the winter air was, thankfully, kept at bay in the crypts of Stormurkastala. It wasn't just the cold air though. The War was too. The Syndicalists had been pushed out off the island of Stormurholmr in 2012, but it was the recent victories in Haland and Eiderwig- expelling the Syndicalists from Austurland- that made the old seat of Loðbrók power truly safe again. Syndicalist ships and jets could no longer strike the island at will, and it was that sense of security that Tobias relished. It had been such a rare feeling in his life. He clung to it when he could.

So he flipped on the lighting rig in Stormurkastala's lower levels, setting Jægerblað down on a work table he'd had brought in. He had another family heirloom to attend to- his father's old Midland Mótorar Dökkurhestur motorcycle. He'd discovered it in Stormurkastala's lower levels a year or so ago. It was in rough shape. The Syndicalists didn't bother themselves with old motorcycles during their brief uncontested control of the castle, but the constant back and forth fighting had taken its toll. That, and years of neglect. The fighting around Stormurkastala was over though, at least for now, and Tobias was going to spend just a few hours pushing the War away.

The War was one thing, but memories were another. He pulled an old stool up to the bike, taking a moment to take in the sight of it. He ran his hand over the ruined finish, and up to the cracked leather seat. His heart fluttered for a moment. He'd "ridden" this bike before....

3 May 2001
4:39 pm
On a Thursday

Eidwerwig, Prydania

"Please be careful" Hanna said with a smile as Robert zipped up his leather jacket.

"Who are you talking to?" Robert chuckled, handing his young son a youth-sized helmet.

"I know who I'm talking to" Hanna replied with a smile.

"Yeah, you do..." Robert replied with a smirk.
"I don't recall you being so hesitant back when we met! You didn't even wear a helmet!"

"Mommy didn't wear a helmet?" Tobias asked, his voice muffled by the one his father had told him to wear.
"Then I'm not!" the six year old said proudly as he wiggled it off.

"Oh no!" Hanna insisted, easily pushing it back onto her son's head.
"You're going to be smarter than mommy and wear it, right?" she said in that way mothers can make anything sound like they're insisting.

Tobias signed.
"I guess..."

"That's my smart boy" Hanna smiled as Robert chuckled.

"Mommy's right, safety first" Robert said.
"Besides, I'm wearing one!" he added as he slipped his on. He flipped open the visor to call out.
"Hey Stig, you sure you and Laurits don't want to come out?"

"You think we could?" Laurits asked his father, who only raised an eyebrow in response before returning his attention to Robert.

"No, Rob. We'll manage. Have your fun" the new Thane of Eiderwig replied as he sipped his coffee.

Laurits signed at his father's strictness. He was eleven! Tobias was six and he was getting to go out on a ride. He knew not to push his father though.

"Ok, come on" Robert said to his son.
"You ready to go fast?"

"Yeah!" Tobias replied, nearly bursting with excitement. He'd had trouble sleeping for a week due to the sheer excitement of being able to ride his father's motorcycle with him.

"Ok but..." Robert said, dropping to one knee to address his son directly, "you remember what we talked about. Hold on tight, no sudden movements, gloves on?" he asked. Tobias smiled through his helmet and held up his gloved hands.

"Alright, let's ride!" Robert replied, giving his son a high five. He picked him up and began to strap him into a kid's riding seat he'd attached to the back of the bike.
"Hold onto me" Robert said as he straddled the bike, feeling his son's arms wrap around his midsection.

He took off, slowly at first, and felt Tobias squeeze.
"It's ok buddy, we'll go nice and slow to start..." Robert took the bike out onto the woodland roads that led up to the Thane of Eiderwig's estate.

Tobias felt a rush of nerves when his father started the bike, but they soon melted into excitement. He'd never experienced anything like this before! He was calling out "can we go faster?" before he even knew it.

Robert smirked and nodded. He had no intention of going at full speed with a six year old. That was beyond reckless, even with all the safety precautions. He could push it higher though...the bike revved up and began to pick up speed. To Robert it was relatively minor, just 25 km/h, but Tobias....

He began laughing and calling out in a series of "woooo!"s as his father took him on a tour of the outer grounds of their cousin's estate, calling out "faster?!" as they hit a stretch of straight road through the trees.

"Faster huh?" Robert chuckled. He didn't intend to go faster, but he knew how to give his son the allusion of speed. He picked up in short bursts before settling down to a stead 25 km/h, enough to give Tobias a sense of greater speed. His son's laughter and the way he squeezed him was proof he'd managed to pull it off.

Robert only took Tobias out for ten minutes but it was enough to thoroughly impress his son, who couldn't wait to be unstrapped from the child's seat. He eagerly pulled his helmet off and began to run towards his mother, who was waiting with Stig and Laurits.

"We went so fast mommy!" Tobias called out as his mother got up to approach him.

"I saw! You're a little speed demon aren't you?" she chuckled, eliciting a wide smile from her son.
"And you!" she called out as Robert approached.
"Look at you go" she smirked.

"You and I will have to take a ride later" Robert said, smiling to his wife.

"Can I come?" Tobias asked excitedly as his parents chuckled.

"It'll be past your bedtime" Hanna remarked as she ruffled her son's hair. Laurits looked on, rolling his eyes if a bit jealous that his younger cousin was allowed to go out on a motorcycle.

"Alright, let's get in. Looks like a spring shower's heading our way" Stig announced, looking off into the distance. Indeed, the overcast skies gave way to dark grey ones.

"I'll get the bike" Robert announced before making his way back to where he parked.

"Can I come?" Tobias asked excitedly.

"Keep your mother company" Robert replied, patting his son on the cheek. Tobias was a bit crestfallen at the prospect that he couldn't spend more time around the bike, but he didn't resist when his mother took his hand.

"Come on Toby, let's get inside before it rains" Hanna said as she led him back up to the house.
"Did you have fun with daddy?" she asked with a smile, knowing the answer.

"Yeah! We went so fast, but I think we could go faster!" Hanna laughed. She truly didn't know where he got it from, herself or Robert.

"Well when you're older daddy will take you faster and faster. Before you know it you'll be old enough to ride yourself!"

"Cool...." Tobias replied. He couldn't wait.

13 February 2013
4:40 pm
On a Wednesday

Stormurholmr, Prydania

Tobias breathed deep as his heart fluttered at the memory, lowering his head as he sat next to the bike, running his hands through his hair. It hurt. Every happy memory he had of his parents ended up hurting. He took another deep breath and forced himself to calm down.
"Get yourself together Toby" he muttered to himself. He closed his eyes and took a few more deep breaths. The nerves and shaking he felt in his hands seemed to calm, even if he still felt a sinking feeling in his heart. That was normal though, that was easy to deal with.

He nodded to himself, feeling better now that the pain from the memory had mostly passed, and got up to grab a toolbox. It was a rarity. A mostly complete tool box. He'd found it in an abandoned, bombed out shop in Sankt Kaldorhrygg, just up the coast on the island. He'd brought it here, to keep with the bike. He'd told himself he'd fix it up one day and now? Now seemed like a good time to start.

He wasn't sure how to go about it though. He'd become mechanically proficient over the years as a necessity of his upbringing. He knew how to assemble and disassemble most rifle types the FRE used. He knew how to repair a radio. He could rig a space heater on short notice, knew how to whip up an explosive if he needed one. And he damn sure knew how to hotwire a car.
The inner workings of a motorcycle were daunting though- uncharted territory. So he began with where he knew he had the most skill- the wiring. He slipped on insulated gloves, grabbed a wire stripper from the toolbox, and got to work...




Bardock Falls by Norihito Sumitomo, 4:49

OOC Notes: I had trouble visualizing this one, thanks to @Kyle for the flashback idea
 
Last edited:
14 July 2013
3:27 pm
On a Sunday

Stormurholmr, Prydania

Tobias excitedly tossed off his work gloves and wiped away the sweat- the lower levels of Stormurholmr had gotten warmer with the onset of summer- and opened up his battered, worn backpack. Field rations, emergency blankets, a water filter, amo clips...there it was! It was a small box made of moulded black plastic. It was actually meant for ammunition, but Tobias used it for something else. He opened it, looking at the folded up piece of paper and a key. These were the only two things- aside from some assorted pictures he kept in a separate pocket of his backpack- that he had left of his parents. A letter from them and this motorcycle key. He took the key and closed the case quickly. He'd read the letter before, and he wasn't looking to read it again. Not now anyway.

He took the key and straddled his father's old motorcycle.
"Come on..." he said under his breath, not wanting the last five months' worth of work to be for nought. He turned the key and....success! The bike came to life and began to purr.

"WOOOO!" Tobias called out excitedly, tossing his arms up to no one in particular, his exclamation echoing through the crypts of Stormurkastala. The bike had a full tank of gas- he'd seen to that. It was good to go now that it was rumbling like this. He grabbed a pair of worn riding gloves, a light hunting jacket, and a mostly ok motorcycle helmet he'd scavenged from Haland and got ready to ride.




"Fokk já!*" he called out as the bike zoomed out into the coastal road around Stormurkastala. The island was protected by FRE patrols, Goyanean, and Andrennian patrols. It added to the young Prince's sense of security as he zoomed into the low, rolling hills of the island's northern coast. The win blew against him and he, even wearing a helmet, couldn't help but feel every gust. It made him feel alive.

"Come on, faster" he thought as the bike moved along the contours of the hills, the summer sky above him, the sea to his left, and the rolling green landscape to his left. He accelerated, inching closer to 160 km/h, his whole body feeling alive. He'd been coming back to fix this bike for five months, whenever he had a chance. Whenever he could. Whenever the War would allow it. The War. The constant moving, the death, the suffering, the smell of burnt field and shelled out towns...being able to retreat to the lower levels of Stormurkastala and work on this bike was his only escape. This...this was culmination of it. This was the reward. The ultimate escape.

"WOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" he called out as he closed in 180 km/h, his excitement and his focus working as one, his adrenaline pumping as his gaze was locked on the road before him.

Just then though, he caught sight of someone pulling up along side him. It was an army jeep with FRE markings, and his cousin Laurits Eiderwig in the driver's seat. He didn't look happy. He waved him to slow down, but Tobias smirked, pushing his bike north of 180.
He took off and then cut in front of Laurits' jeep before taking a narrow path up to an upper road. He knew damn well a jeep like Laurits' topped out at 180 km/h, and his bike could go up to 200. He kept his speed just enough that Laurits couldn't catch him, yet not so fast that he pulled away. He had no idea why Laurits was mad but fuck him. He was going to enjoy himself.

He zoomed back down to the lower road Laurits was driving, cutting him off. He pushed his bike to his limit. There was a lookout spot just ahead. He'd see what Laurits had to say there....




He parked the bike hastily and got off, excitedly tearing his helmet off as he pumped his fist and held both arms up triumphantly as he yelled as the sea below.
"Fuck yeah! Fucking hell yeah!" he called out, before letting out an excited "WOOOOOO!" as Laurits' jeep pulled up. Tobias began to remove his gloves when his cousin got out, a pissed off look over his face.

"What's up?" Tobias said, his good mood mostly buoyed by the adrenaline from the ride.

"What the fuck are you doing?" Laurits barked. Tobias just laughed.
"I asked you a question" Laurits added, and Tobias ran a hand through his hair.

"Enjoying a ride? I donno. It's a beautiful day."

"Oh is it?" Laurits asked.
"It's a beautiful day. Syndies just shelled Almdalir in their counter-offensive, but no. Beautiful day for a fucking ride."

Tobias' stomach turned. First, because he damn well knew what the war looked like, and second because of what Laurits was implying.
"What's your problem?" he barked back as he tossed his helmet onto the ground.

"My problem is that the heir to the fucking throne is driving around like a maniac, while people are dying!"

"People are dying..." Tobias muttered, before walking up to his older cousin, eyes wide and angry.
"I FUCKING KNOW THAT!" he screamed right into Laurits' face.
"WHAT DO YOU WANT ME TO FUCKING DO ABOUT IT?" he yelled again before turning his back on his cousin and running his hands through his hair.
"You want me to...I don't fucking know..."

"To not be driving around like you've got a suicide wish, Tobias. Messiah damnit, who do you think you are? Your father?"

Tobias turned back around to look at his cousin. His heart had been beating quickly with adrenaline, but now....now he felt like Laurits had just put a dagger into it.
"Yeah. Maybe. Someone needs to be" he shot back.

"Your father got himself killed" Laurits shot back.
"You can't afford to do the same- we can't afford for you to do the same."

Tobias was fuming now, walking right up to his cousin again. He didn't yell though, as much as he wanted to.
"You should hope I do" he muttered.
"Then Stig gets the Crown, and you're right there after him. So leave. Me. The. Fuck. Alone."

It was Laurits' turn to get angry but rather than say something- or yell- he just pulled his fist back and decked Tobias across the face. The Prince stumbled back. Laurits was five years his senior, but he was just revved up enough from the ride, and just angry enough on top of that, to think he could take him.
The eighteen year old Prince launched himself at his cousin, and the two fell to the ground, wrestling. Tobias managed to land a few punches on Laurits before his older cousin managed to leverage himself up and subdue Tobias for a moment before the Prince pulled himself free in frustration.

"What the hell is your problem?" he asked in frustration as he kicked his bike helmet.

"I said people are dying Tobias and..."

"Yeah! I know! I'VE SEEN IT!" Tobias yelled
"I'VE SEEN THE CAMPS! I'VE SEEN THE BODIES I'VE SEEN THE..." he stumbled forward and fell to all fours in the grass, crying angrily.
"I've seen it...I've seen it I've seen fucking all of it and...I can't do anything...." he cried as he pulled himself to the bike and sat down in the grass.
"I can't do anything about it....I can't...I just wanted...wanted to forget..." he sobbed....no longer angry.

Laurits sighed. He slowly approached his distraught cousin. Fact was he was never particularly close to him. He was just old enough that the two didn't spend much of their childhoods playing together. And they were kept separate as much as possible once the War began.
"You can do something about it" he began but his cousin wasn't hearing it.

"Fuck you, you don't know...." Tobias managed to say through the tears.
"You don't know...people....people look at me...like I can save them. I can't save them. I help. I do what I can...but I can't stop any of it! I can't fucking....nothing can stop it! People keep dying. They execute people! Every day! Like mom and dad! Like Astrid...like Aunt Vera! I can't stop it!" he broke down into tears again.
"I just wanted to forget. Take a ride and forget for a little bit...how useless I am..."

Laurits nodded to himself and sat crossed legged in the grass opposite his cousin. He didn't say anything. He just waited for Tobias to stop crying. Or at least cry softer.
"No one expects you to do all of that" he said when he noticed an opening.
"But think about Markarfljot."

Tobias looked up, his green eyes were red with tears.
"Markarfljot?" he asked. The town was very familiar to him.

"People saw what you did, after what happened to Katharina Buch. How you stood up to those Syndicalists after that poor girl died."

"I couldn't stop them" Tobias muttered.

"No one could have stopped them. They had an opening to shell the town and they did...but you stood up to them. You made them reckon with the fact that they'd killed innocent children. You did that, and people saw."

Tobias stared forward. Not at Laurits but at the dirt and grass around him. He didn't say anything.

"People saw, and people talk. People sing For the King, to Valhalla everywhere we go. People pledge themselves to you when they join up. You, Tobias. You. Not dad, not me or Klara, not William. You. No one expects you to save everyone. But you are important. People believe in you."

Tobias looked up at Laurits now, his cheeks stained with tears, his eyes red, and his body shaking.

"People can't believe in you if your brain's splattered across some country road" Laurits added with a soft smile, hoping he'd calmed his cousin down.

"I..." Tobias began. He wasn't sure what else to say. Had he let himself fall into that much self pity? Had the time he'd spent fixing the bike, which was meant to be an escape from his worries, actually just given him hours on end to fret and worry and mope?
"I don't know if I can do it" he finally said.
"I don't know...all of the death, the suffering. I don't know how much more I can see. I just needed....something...to take my mind off of it all."

"It's hard, but we all see the same things. We lean on each other. It...helps" Laurits replied, thinking about the death and suffering he'd seen. It was hard even for him. And he was just realizing how much harder it must be for his cousin, who had so much put on his shoulders.
"People believe in you, and you believe in them. That's gotta be worth something, right?"

"Yeah..." Tobias replied, sighing. His body exhausted from the rush of the ride, and the emotional turmoil that had followed.

"What do you say, I help you load that bike up into the jeep. I'll give you a ride back" Laurits offered.

"Yeah..." Tobias replied again before slowly standing.
"Yeah...we can."

Laurits smiled and got up himself, helping his cousin pick up the bike and load it. He looked it over as he helped Tobias lift it. It really was his Uncle Rob's.

"Laurits?" Tobias asked as they finished loading the bike.

"Yeah Tobias?" he replied, optimistic that the fight was behind them.

"Don't you ever talk about my father like that again" Tobias said in a voice that was calm but seemed to teeter on anger. Laurits wasn't sure what to say. He had hoped that the fight had been put behind them. At the same time...maybe he'd been too harsh. He needed to remember that, above all else, his Uncle Robert and Aunt Hanna were Tobias' parents. Parents he never got a chance to even say goodbye to. Whatever else Laurits may have thought...that was something he had to remember.

"Ok" he said with a nod.
"I'm sorry."

Tobias nodded and turned to get into the jeep's passenger seat. Laurits joined him as got into the driver's seat and turned the key. He wasn't sure what else to say to his cousin. He figured he'd let Tobias start any conversation from this point onward. It was the start of a quiet drive back to Stormurkastala.



*Fokk já!= Fuck yeah!




Faster by Within Temptation, 4:23
 
Last edited:
1 September 2002
11:43 am
On a Sunday

Býkonsviði, Prydania

Hanna's adrenaline was keeping her sane. That and the need to protect her son were the only things keeping her from collapsing into a ball on the ground. The city had been a mess of chaotic fighting for the past day and now...now the unthinkable was happening. Absalonhöll was going to fall. Absalonhöll was going to fall, and Thomas Nielsen had made it clear there was no reprieve. Not even for her and her husband.

Hanna muttered a prayer, that Robert would be successful in delaying the Syndicalist militia long enough, as she squeezed Tobias' hand.

"Mommy, what's happening?"

"We need to keep going Toby" she said trying to remain stoic. She led her son down through the lower levels of Absalonhöll. Almost to the ancient foundations that had long been buried beneath the modern building. That was Hanna and Tobias' saving grace; a passageway that was so old most people didn't even know about it.

"Mommy..."

"Tobias, hush" Hanna insisted, squeezing his hand. She was on the verge of tears. She could barely bring herself to part with Robert, but it had to be done. He knew he was one of the ones the militia wanted. He could buy her time to get Tobias away. It had to be done, but the thought of giving her son up...it was almost too much.
She looked down at him, in the dimly lit corridor. His young face awash with worry and fear. It took every ounce of her being to keep moving forward. Her son...her everything. Her world. No...she had to keep going she couldn't think of that...
She reached the end of a long hallway, and fumbled for a key, managing to get the heavy door open.

"Princess" a dower voice said as she entered the room.

"Axle" Hanna replied.

Axle Skov nodded, his attention only drawn away from Hanna by the young prince.

"Mommy, what's going on?" he asked.

Hanna looked at Axle and then down to her son.
"You're going to get him to William?" she asked, her voice shaking.

"Yes" Axle replied.
"It's all arranged. The bastards won't even know what's happening."

"I need you to promise me, Axle" Hanna replied, on the verge of tears. Which her son picked up on.

"Mommy are you ok?"

"Mommy's fine, sólskin*" she said, her voice trembling on the verge of tears, before turning back to Axle.

"I need you to promise" she repeated.

Axle felt his heart flutter. What she must be feeling...he was an orphan himself, and he glanced down at the young boy who he was charged with protecting before returning his gaze to Hanna.
"Hanna" he said, forgoing royal titles, "I promise. I'll protect him with my life."

Hanna nodded, but Tobias had picked up on the severity of what was being said.
"What's he saying Mommy?" he asked, his own voice shaky with worry. Hanna closed her eyes. She'd be strong so far. She had to be...but she'd done it. She dropped down to her knees and placed a hand on each of her son's shoulders.

"Toby, Toby my sólskin" she said as she began to cry as she hugged him close, running her hand through his hair.
"Toby, you need to go with Axle. You need to go away for a little bit. You understand?"

"Mommy, I want to go with you..."

"Tobias" she said, pulling back to face her son, her eyes full of tears.
"You need to with Axle for a little bit. Please. I promise..." her voice began to crack. She never thought she'd ever lie to her child. And yet...she had to. She had to lie. She had to lie to comfort him, so he'd go. So he'd be ok.
"It's going to be ok. Daddy and I will see you soon" she said, crying softly as she said the words she knew weren't true.
"Daddy and I will see you soon, but you need to go with Axle right now. Ok?"

Tobias' own fears that had been building all day finally came to ahead and he began to cry. He held his mother tightly and all Hanna could do was hold him back, crying softly into him. Holding him as tight as she could. Knowing she'd never get a chance to hold her son again.

Axle looked down. The plan was for him and a child. He could manage that. The wife of Prince Robert was too much though. They'd be detected. Hanna had come here knowing she'd never see her son again. Axle had been hardened by years of intelligence work, but this...he had to look away himself.

"Toby, listen to me" Hanna said through her tears.
"You are my world. You are your father's world, we both love you so much. Whatever else you hear, or whatever else happens, remember that we love you so much, please sólskin. Always remember that."

"Mommy, please..." Tobias cried, but Hanna just pulled his head in and kissed him atop it.

"Go with Axle, Toby. Mommy and Daddy will see you soon."

Tobias was near-inconsolable at being told to leave his mother, and she saw Axle preparing one of his precautions. She nodded to him and held her son tight.
"Mommy and Daddy love you so much, we'll always love you" she whispered to him as the crying Prince was pricked with a needle. He looked up at Axle with red tear-soaked eyes before he began to get very sleepy. Hanna held him he slipped into sleep in her arms, rocking him.
"Always" she repeated as she picked her son's sleeping body up and handed him to Axle.
"Please, give him this. When you can" she added, handing him a folded piece of paper.

"Of course Hanna" Axle said as he held the seven year old's sleeping body in his arms.

"Thank you" the distraught mother replied as she fell to her knees.
"Thank you..."

"Hanna" Axle said softly.
"I can't...I don't know what to say to make any of this better. But your son will be safe with me. Not just today, but forever."

Hanna nodded, crying softly as she just knelt there. Axle nodded, and turned. There were no more pleasantries to give. Not today. He took Tobias deeper into the halls of the palace, towards what would be an exile. For both himself and the young sleeping Prince he was carrying.

Hanna pulled herself up to her feet after a few more moments, still crying. She couldn't stop even as she forced herself to backtrack her steps up and out of the palace's depths. She heard the sounds of gunshots and screaming as she got closer to the ground floor. The Absalonhöll she'd emerged in was shockingly calm despite what she was hearing. It was empty. Nobody there. She knew it was temporary. That sooner or later they'd find her. She just collapsed next to a statue, curling up into a ball.

Eventually two brown-clad militiamen found her.

"We found Princess Hanna" one reported into a radio. As the other approached her, grabbing her roughly by the arm.

"Get up Princess" the second militiaman mocked, yanking her to her feet. Hanna stood, and looked into her captor's eyes, her tear soaked gaze cold and angry. She didn't say anything. She just stared daggers in the man who backhanded her across the face.

"Get her out of here" he said to the other militia soldier, as she recoiled with a scream.

Hanna offered little resistance as the older solider led her away. She had endured the pain of a mother having to give up her child. That had cut her deep. It had had bleed her soul. She didn't have long to live now. She was sure of it...but she would make sure the bastards got her scarred over defiance for as long as she was alive. Her last bit of defiance, knowing her son was safe.



*sólskin= sunshine




You Are My Sunshine by Jasmine Thompson, 2:49
 
Last edited:
OOC Note: This is a series of posts comprising a single story arc. This is the first of seven posts.

Music: Dead by April - Our Worlds Collide

21 August 2012
Late afternoon

Darrow

Thibault Guyton drove the diplomatic van slowly along Darrow’s seaside road. On one side were gray rocky beaches with dilapidated fishing boats, neglected because of the collectivisation and mismanagement of the fishing industry. One the other side, what used to be colourful waterfront houses and buildings were now drab faded structures, with their old paint peeling and the wood underneath rotting.

He eased the car onto the parking lot of one of the larger and better-maintained waterfront buildings. There were red-and-white flags hanging in front and on the balconies. A brass plaque identified what the building was: it was the Santonian consulate at Darrow. It fronted the seaside road, with a side street and a dead-end narrow alley on the two sides. At the back was a fenced grassy lot where the Santonian flag flies from a flagpole. As if all those flags adorning the building were not enough. Maybe the Syndicalists will get the message then.

Darrow was a medium-sized fishing town, population of about thirty thousand. About the size of a provincial town back in Saintonge. Normally, Saintonge would not set up a diplomatic post in such a small locality with almost no Santonians. But this was not normal times. Saintonge expanded its diplomatic presence and network of consulates and legations in Prydania for the main purpose of saving refugees and asylum-seekers. Indeed that day, they were bringing the Fröilands, a family seeking asylum, to the consulate, which doubled as a safehouse.

The Santonian consulate felt more like a bunker than a diplomatic post. The positions were in-name only, as there were no Santonians to provide consular services to. There were just five staff: Corentin Chouinard, who formally held the post of consul-general, but in reality worked as the leader of the group and as the legal officer and the telecommunications guy; Nathalie Depredomme, who was formally the secretary, but also cook, social worker, and immigration and asylum officer; the administrative officer Paul-Hugbert Clostermann, doubling as the driver, accountant, and official translator; Denise-Judith Grimault, who was the budget officer and commercial officer at the same time; and Thibault, the other driver and all-around security guy. The staff had their “offices” and quarters inside the building too. They needed to do double, triple work, round-the-clock, to manage the several dozen refugees inside the Santonian consulate. They even tapped the refugees themselves to staff the communal kitchen, organise social activities, and give each other support. There was a teacher among the refugees who held classes for the children. And a nurse among them too.

Thibault was technically a sous-lieutenant from the Royal Santonian Armed forces. The twenty-four year old volunteered for service in Prydania as part of the military attaché in the Santonian legations. He was there mainly for security, but also to report back on the military situation on the ground. Unrest in Darrow and its surrounding province was increasing. The Syndicalists were feeling the pressure.

The car neared the consulate and passed by the dead-end narrow alley. “Thibault!” Judith was pointing to the narrow alley. There was a hoodie-clad young man, probably in his late teens, looking up at one of the windows of the consulate. He seemed to be talking to someone inside.

Thibault slowed down the car so he could observe too. An arm went out of the window, handing out a plastic bag of something to the young man. Thibault’s brows furrowed. The refugees weren’t supposed to communicate with the outside world.

Thibault sighed. He was in no mood to catch that guy. “We’ll deal with it later during dinner time,” he said as he parked the car. “Include it in the announcements.”

* * *​

The Santonians never intended to make prisoners out of their charges. But the dangers were too great if they were allowed contact with the outside world. Every Santonian diplomat in Prydania knew the stories. It was in the manual they had to read before assuming their posts in Prydania. Every asylum-seeker was warned. They were briefed as soon as they arrived.

The Prydanians turned a blind eye to the Santonians operating safehouses for the people that the Syndicalists deemed as “unreformables” or “undesirables”. They were safe while inside. But outside, they will face the full force of Syndicalist oppression.

Eiderwig, December 2003. Timothy Djupedal was the son of a Laurenist pastor. He and his family sought asylum inside the Santonian consulate. The brave Timothy went outside the compound to retrieve the church’s scriptures and bibles before the Syndicalists could burn them. He was caught near the church and was sentenced to death for possessing ‘subversive literature’. The Santonians appealed to the Syndicalists, saying that Timothy was under their protection, but to no avail. For the Syndicalists, Santonian protection was only valid in the Santonian extraterritorial holdings – the chanceries, the safehouses, and even cars.

Since then, the Santonians briefed the refugees and asylum seekers that Santonian protection ends if they leave the compound. Given that the Syndicalists will have them on their hit list for trying to seek asylum, going out means instant prison sentence… or a death sentence. It made them virtual prisoners, prompting the other Prydanians to think twice before seeking asylum.

Still, there were a lot of Prydanians that wanted and needed asylum. The Syndicalists’ policy led the Santonians to play cat-and-mouse with the Syndicalists. Hence the big Santonian diplomatic vans that can fit a lot of people. Pull people off the street, put them in the van protected by extraterritoriality. The consulate at Alaterva even had a diplomatic truck. But even the extraterritoriality was a privilege that the Syndicalists begrudgingly gave to the Santonians. It could be revoked if they did not adhere to the agreement.

Baldersberg, September 2006. Dagfinnur Onarheim was an FRE mole inside the Syndicalist People’s Militia. With his identity discovered, Dagfinnur sought asylum at the Santonian consulate in Baldersberg. The Syndicalists were about to leave him alone, but…
Dagfinnur continued his anti-Syndicalist activities from within the safehouse, liaising with people outside. This reached the Syndicalists. The Syndicalist police besieged the consulate. The Prydanian Foreign Ministry informed the Santonian Ambassador that it was a violation of their agreement, and so the Baldersberg consulate had to be closed in three hours… not everyone was able to get out.

“If you want to communicate with outsiders, please do it through us,” Judith told the Prydanians at the communal dining hall later that night. The agreement between the Prydanian Foreign Minister and the Santonian Ambassador said that Saintonge will not let the diplomatic posts and safehouses be used for political activity; and so all communications to the outside had to be handled by Santonians.

Thibault scanned the audience to see who would react adversely to the announcement. The audience simply nodded, over loaves of bread and bowls of vegetable soup. It wasn’t much, but at least they had food. It’s what the Santonians were going to eat later too; the same food as the asylum seekers. At least they have butter that night. Judith was able to get some from the black market earlier that day.

“We understand that you might be frustrated because we might be slow in sending and forwarding your messages to the outside world,” Corentin requested to the audience, “but please bear with us, there are only five of us.”

One of the older asylum-seekers, the schoolteacher, stood up. “We understand,” Theodóra Sörfonn said, trying to speak on behalf of all her compatriots. “We cannot thank you enough for helping us.”

The Prydanians broke into applause. The Prydanians within the compound had formed a harmonious community and were extremely grateful at the quintet of foreigners protecting them. The refugee and asylum application process may be slow, they might be stuck in there for months or even years, but these young diplomats… they didn’t have to share their situation of living in a cramped building and eating mediocre food. They could easily get another, more decent place for themselves and have their Santonian wine or cheese there. But they didn’t. Every single cent for the consulate had to be spent on worthwhile things like food, clothing, building maintenance, utilities, and so on. And a Santonian always has to remain in the safehouse to protect it.

Keris, June 2003. Even though it was a Syndicalist stronghold, the city of Keris still had a few Santonian safehouses for those that needed asylum. One, located just outside the city, was a former house that was converted to a “residence” of one of the consulate’s diplomats – one of those legal contortions to justify extraterritoriality. The diplomat did live there, but he had to go to work at the consulate.
One June morning, when the diplomat was out on a mission to Býkonsviði, the Syndicalist police surrounded the building and removed the Santonian flags and the plaque. The refugees inside protested but soon after the flags were gone, the Syndicalist People’s Militia raided the house. The Santonian Consul-General at Keris protested, but the Syndicalist People’s Militia simply told the Consul-General that “the house was not marked as a diplomatic compound.” Eventually, the Santonian Ambassador secured the return of asylum-seekers to his care. Since then, a Santonian diplomat had to be present at all safehouses or consulates at all times to assert the extraterritorial rights of the compound.

Thibault smiled. Most of the people there understood. But there was one who did not.

* * *​

Thibault was on guard duty that night. A Santonian staff had to stay near the door to greet the Syndicalists who might raid the compound anytime. He didn’t have to stay awake; he soon fell asleep on a foldable couch that he splayed behind the main door into the building. He would know if someone got in.

Thibault was roused by the faint sound of a human voice. He turned on his back and opened his eyes. The soldier was trained to listen for every little noise for clues. Low voices whispering. The sound of dry leaves being crushed under the feet.

There weren’t supposed to be noises at the first floor – which contained only the offices and the common area. Everyone slept upstairs except for the one on guard duty.

As Thibault slowly and silently rose from the bed, he peered at the door. It was locked. The windows and curtains were also closed. The light from the streetlamps cast the shadow of a human figure on the curtains. It was where the sounds were coming from. Someone was walking up the narrow alley, towards the fenced yard.

Thibault grabbed his sidearm from the side of the bed. He stood up and stealthily walked towards the direction the figure was walking to. Past the stairs and offices was the common area. Thibault saw the shadow track along the alley side of the common area, towards the very end, near where the walk-in pantry and storage room was. Might it be a thief?

As Thibault approached the partially-ajar door of the storage room, he heard a female voice from inside. He listened a bit at the conversation. There was giggling and laughing.

Thibault snuck inside the room undetected. One of the Prydanian asylum-seekers, a girl in her late teens, stood on a chair in front of an opened window. She was chatting to someone outside. Thanks to his height and some rubbernecking, Thibault noticed that she was talking to a young man outside the window. The thin young man was dressed in a black hoodie – could this be the same guy he saw earlier that day?

The girl then turned around to grab the plastic bag from a table beside the chair. Thibault hid behind some boxes so that she would not notice his eavesdropping. Peeking from behind the boxes of canned food, Thibault saw the girl push the plastic bag out of the window to give it to the young man outside.

“Here is some food that I got from here,” the girl told the person outside. “It has butter in it. Send my regards to Aunt Hrafnborg. I’m sure your Grandma Mörk will be happy there is butter.”

“Thank you Matthildur.” Thibault could hear the young man outside. “I wish I could be with you.”

“Why not apply for asylum too?” Matthildur whispered. “It’s better here. We have food. And we will be together.”

“But my grandma, she is sick,” the boy from outside said. “How about my brothers and sisters? My mum too…”

“Kjell, they accept whole families,” Matthildur told him. “I’m sure if you can give a reason why you are applying for asylum, they will take you in.”

So Kjell was the name of the young man.

“I’ll think about it,” Kjell answered.

“Ask Aunt Hrafnborg and Grandma Mörk. Tell them the things I told you – how wonderful this place is.”

“I will… I miss you.”
“I miss you too.”

Thibault let the two teenagers say their goodbyes before revealing himself. As soon as Matthildur finished boarding the window back up, Thibault opened the light switch to the room.

Matthildur let out a yelp as she almost fell from the chair she was standing on. She was rattled that there was somebody else in the room. She turned around and saw Thibault standing at the door.

All the colour drained from Matthildur’s face as she scrambled for an excuse to tell the Santonian diplomat. She knew she wasn’t supposed to communicate with outsiders. She aimlessly pushed back the chair and took a step away from the window.

“Mister…” Matthildur ran her hand through her hair as she avoided eye contact with the Santonian. She couldn’t even remember his name. She was introduced to him last week when she and her family arrived. “Mister… Santonian,” she mumbled, “I… I… was just uh… fixing stuff.” Matthildur wiped her sweaty palms on her pants before walking towards the door. “I will go… sleep now.”

Thibault, still glaring at Matthildur, blocked the doorway. That accusatory stare from Thibault’s icy blue eyes sent chills down Matthildur’s spine. It stopped her dead in her tracks, not even mustering enough courage to walk near him.

“Who were you talking to?” Thibault asked in a level voice. He did not yell or scream at her. He let his eyes send the message.

“No, mister Santonian,” Matthildur said, her voice shaking. The diplomat’s calm voice juxtaposed with his angry demeanour further unsettled her. “I was… not talking… to anybody.”

Thibault raised an eyebrow. He calmly but conspicuously took his gun lying atop the adjacent box. “I… don’t like people lying to me.”

Matthildur burst into tears. “Mister Santonian!” She fell on her knees, crying hard, consumed by her guilt.

“I am calling your mother,” Thibault declared, leaving her alone in the room.
 
Last edited:
OOC Note: This is a series of posts comprising a single story arc. This is the second of seven posts. The start of the story arc is here.

Music: Shinedown - Second Chance

21/22 August 2012
midnight

Santonian consulate, Darrow

Matthildur Kvakkestad was a recent arrival. Sixteen years of age, she was the oldest of four siblings. Her father was a fisherman, a member of the collectivised fishing fleet based in Darrow. There had been recent purges in the town. All over the government, the industry, and in civic society. The Syndicalists were getting paranoid. Matthildur’s father voiced out concerns about the seaworthiness of the fleet and the need to invest in repairs. This earned him a rebuke from the head of the Syndicalist fishing union, who was not a fisherman; he only got the job because he knew someone from the Inner Party.

Matthildur’s father did not come home after a fishing trip. The official explanation was that the ship that he was on had sunk. Everyone knew it was false – if it was indeed the case, the other crew would have gone missing… because no one takes a fishing boat alone.

A family friend secretly warned the Kvakkestads that they would become the next target. So Gefjun Kvakkestad took her four children and sought refuge in the Santonian consulate last week. They hoped to start a new life in Saintonge. But had Matthildur put that dream in jeopardy?

Gefjun Kvakkestad sat beside her daughter in Thibault’s office. She was trying to comfort the still-sobbing Matthildur. Thibault Guyton did not tell her the entire story other than implying that Matthildur did something very wrong.

Thibault sat across the table, not saying anything. He had been wearing that stern look for the past ten minutes.

Denise-Judith Grimault entered the room, a steaming cup of coffee in hand. Her dishevelled hair and nightclothes signified that she was roused from her sleep.

“So, Thibault, what’s this?” Judith asked, as she sat beside her colleague and directly in front of Gefjun.

“I caught who was communicating with the outside people,” Thibault declared.
“Her?” Judith pointed at Matthildur, with irritation creeping into her voice. A rudely awakened Denise-Judith Grimault is a cranky Denise-Judith Grimault.

Matthildur wagged her head. “Mister Santonian! You are mistaken! I – ”

“Thibault Guyton,” an annoyed Judith harshly corrected Matthildur. “His name is Thibault Guyton! Call him Mister Thibault or Mister Guyton.”

Matthildur looked down. It seemed that the Santonian woman was even worse than the Santonian man.

“Are you going to tell us what you were doing in the walk-in pantry at midnight?” Thibault asked, still in a measured, composed tone. His calm demeanour was unsettling. It was like the calm before the storm. One would wonder when his limit be reached and the tempest be unleashed.

“Mister Guyton, I was just arranging things for tomorrow’s – ”

“DON’T LIE TO ME!” Thibault pounded the table so hard that everything atop the table was rattled. The pen holder tipped over, disgorging pencils and pens to the floor. The storm had come. Thibault raised his voice. “Are you going to tell us the story, or do you want me to tell the story to your mother?”

Gefjun Kvakkestad was confused. She had two angry Santonian diplomats in front of her. They had been kind to her and treated her family nicely ever since they came to the safehouse. For them to be really mad… Matthildur must’ve done something serious. Gefjun consoled her daughter and parted her blonde hair that was obscuring her face. “Matthildur… please tell us what happened.”

“Mamma…” Matthildur started. “It was a misunderstanding. I wasn’t – ”

Thibault exploded in a barrage of Santonian expletives. “Listen, Madame Gefjun,” Thibault addressed the mother. “I discovered your daughter talking to someone outside, through the window of the walk-in pantry. She thought nobody would find out, but here we are.”

“Is that true?” Gejfun asked her daughter. Matthildur just stared at the floor.

Thibault then spilled everything, from him waking up, to discovering someone in the walk-in pantry, to realising that it was Matthildur who was talking to someone outside. Thibault detailed everything he heard about Matthildur’s conversation with Kjell.

“That’s his name, Kjell, right?” Thibault turned to Matthildur. “You were talking to Kjell? Who is he?”

Gefjun was shocked. So that was why her daughter was spending a long time in the “bathroom”. She was seeing someone. Her daughter’s actions put the family at risk. The Santonians might throw them out of the safehouse. Anger crept up Gefjun, but she couldn’t get herself to lash out at her daughter, who was wracked by guilt and tormented by her mendacity. She loosened her hug, but she continued to hold her daughter’s hand. Before succumbing to her emotions, Gefjun had to find a way to placate the Santonians. Maybe some information will satisfy them.

“Kjell Thor Starrfelt,” Gefjun informed the Santonians. “Her… boyfriend.” Gefjun then tried to calm down the angry Santonians. “I apologise for what my daughter – ”

“Is he political?” Thibault asked Matthildur, ignoring Gefjun. “Because if he is, and you were doing political things with him, you had just endangered everyone in this building. We told you the story, do you remember?”

Matthildur did not answer.

“DO YOU REMEMBER?!” Thibault slammed his fist onto the table. “Look, if you don’t cooperate with us, maybe you can just leave.” Thibault stood up, kicking the chair away. “Can’t follow the rules, leave.”

This was quickly becoming Gefjun’s worst nightmare. Dread overtook her anger. “Oh no, please, Mister Guyton,” Gefjun pleaded, “Please don’t expel us.” The mother was on the verge of tears. She looked at Judith to ask for sympathy; Judith merely smirked and tipped her head in Thibault’s direction. Gefjun then turned her attention to Thibault, who was picking up the fallen pens and pencils.

Gefjun stood up from her chair and went down on her knees in front of Thibault. She tugged on Thibault’s hands. “I beg you, Mister Guyton, please don’t throw us out... I have other children… I don’t know what to do if…” Gefjun’s words trailed off into wails and sobs.

Thibault gazed at Gefjun. She was not much older than his own mother. His mother Thorette, who also pleaded and begged for Thibault not to go to Prydania. She was afraid that her son would be put in danger. Thankfully, before he left, she had accepted his mission and thought about the greater good and positive change Thibault could make in saving lives.

Saving lives. That was Thibault’s mission in Prydania. If he threw out this family, he would have condemned them to death. But if Matthildur continued to communicate outside, they might all be condemned to death. Thibault resolved that if anyone was going to die, it would not be by his hands. He could still stop Matthildur from what she was doing.

“Madame, I didn’t say I will kick you out,” Thibault clarified in a calmer tone. “I said if you don’t like it here, you are free to leave.” Thibault waved his hand dismissively. “That’s a big difference. You can stay if you want to.”

“Thank you… Mister Guyton,” Gefjun muttered.

“Madame, please stand up,” Thibault told Gefjun, helping her back on her feet. “I want you to tell your daughter to please be straightforward with us.” Thibault turned around. Maybe a break was in order. “I will just go get some water for everyone.”

Judith followed Thibault out the door, leaving mother and daughter to talk by themselves. Gefjun coaxed her to be forthright. “Matthildur… they already know what you did… just please tell the truth.” Matthildur looked up at her mother, eyes red from crying. She nodded weakly.

After a few minutes, Thibault returned with four glasses and a pitcher of cold water. He poured everyone a glass and gestured for them to drink. Good for calming emotions and nerves after an overcharged conversation.

Thibault exhaled deeply after gulping down one whole glass of water. “So, Matthildur, tell me about Kjell.” His tone was no longer intimidating. He was more amiable and sympathetic. Must be something in the water.

“Kjell… is my boyfriend,” Matthildur started, lifting her head to glance at her interrogator. Thibault no longer seemed menacing. His eyes were filled with understanding, encouraging her to tell her story… which she did. She opened up to the Santonian. She told the story how she and Kjell were childhood friends and had only recently become a couple. How the worried Kjell spent several days searching for her before discovering that she was safe inside the Santonian consulate. How she and Kjell had been communicating through the pantry window for three days already. How she missed him very much. How she was trying to convince Kjell to seek asylum too, but he would not because he didn’t want to leave his family. How he was the family’s breadwinner at the age of seventeen. How Kjell and his family were getting hungry, that’s why she was giving him food.

Thibault listened intently. He only heard snippets through the window; he did not know the entire story. The twenty-four year old soldier’s heart softened as Matthildur told her and Kjell’s story. Her mother was nodding in agreement. “She and Kjell loved each other very much, they’re inseparable,” Gefjun said at one point. “Kjell is a good boy, that’s why I allowed him to become her boyfriend.”

To Thibault, it seemed that the windowside trysts were not political. It was something they did out of love. Just as Thibault was trying to help others, Matthildur was trying to help Kjell’s struggling and hungry family too.

“Is that why you were giving him the bag of food through the window?” Thibault asked.

Matthildur nodded.

“You said you gave them butter,” Thibault commented. Thibault left the question unsaid. Butter was scarce in Darrow at that time. There was only one place where Matthildur could’ve gotten them.

“Where did you get the food?” Judith stated the obvious question. “Did you steal it from the pantry?”

“Yes madame,” Matthildur said apologetically. “I’m sorry…”

Judith grunted. The butter that she paid for a lot… somebody was stealing and giving away. “I can’t take this,” she said, standing up from her chair. She headed for the exit. “Thibault, you deal with this.” Judith then slammed the door behind her.

After a moment of tense silence, Thibault gave a comforting smile to Matthildur and Gefjun. “If you just told me you wanted to send messages and butter over to your boyfriend, I would’ve done it,” Thibault grinned.

Thibault reached out to mother and daughter, placing his hands over theirs. “I hope you understand why we cannot allow you to see Kjell,” Thibault told Matthildur. “I know it is difficult not to see the people you love. We are all in the same boat… I miss my mother and my siblings and my girlfriend back home too. But these are the sacrifices we make to help people.”

The soldier reached for some pen and paper from the adjacent table. “We want you to help the people you want to help.” Thibault handed the pen and paper to Matthildur. “You communicate with Kjell through us – it’s safer, more secure, and more effective,” Thibault instructed Matthildur, “Write a letter to Kjell. Tell him to seek asylum here at the consulate with his entire family. I will deliver your letter later this morning.”

Matthildur took the pen and paper. She could not believe that the guy she feared… was actually nice. “Thank you… Mister Guyton.”

“Tell me if you want to send butter to them too,” Thibault chuckled. Matthildur looked embarrassed.

“Write your letter now and give me instructions later,” Thibault said. “I need to get some sleep.”

* * *​

22 August 2012
Early morning
Darrow


Thibault had to re-read the address to make sure he was in the right place. 880 Syðrihafnarbakkann. He gazed at the decrepit wooden house in front of him. Even though it was large, it looked worse than the already decaying Darrow houses. What was a previously beautiful façade was in ruins. The salt in the air had attacked the paintwork. The wooden panels had fallen off. Some of the windows were boarded up. Many roof tiles were missing. It must’ve been awfully cold here during winter.

Thibault did not expect anybody to answer at the door. If Matthildur was tricking him by making him go to a wrong address, he’d be angry. But after just two knocks, somebody opened the door. It was a middle-aged woman with a weary expression on her face. Behind her was a child and an old lady sitting on a bench.

“Good morning madame,” Thibault said in accented Prydanian. “I am Thibault Guyton from the Santonian consulate. Is this where Kjell Thor Starrfelt lives?”

“He is my son… why?” the woman answered.
“Is he here?”
“Yes, he’s preparing to go to work.”

The woman partially closed the door and called out her son’s name. “Kjell! Someone’s looking for you.”

A few minutes later, a lanky blond-haired young man, wearing the same black hoodie, appeared at the door. This was indeed the teenager that Thibault saw the day before. The guy was just seventeen and he was already working to support his family.

“Good morning,” Kjell greeted the Santonian politely. “How can I help you?”

“I’m Thibault Guyton from the Santonian consulate,” Thibault introduced himself. Kjell froze. Did they know that he was going there to see Matthildur?

“Nice to meet you, Kjell,” Thibault extended his hand for a shake, which the teenager took.

“Can we talk somewhere more discreet?” Thibault asked. “Like in my car?”

* * *​

Kjell’s worst fears came true. Not only did the Santonians discover that he was meeting with Matthildur, they forbade him from seeing her too. His heart sank. Will he never see Matthildur again?

“Matthildur wanted to give you this,” Thibault handed Matthildur’s sealed letter to Kjell. “Please read it, she said it is important.”

Kjell nodded, somewhat dreading what was in the letter. Was Matthildur breaking up with him?

“I hope she’s not breaking up with me…” Kjell said softly.

“No she’s not,” Thibault assured Kjell. “After everything she did for you? She fought for you and risked her asylum status for you.” Thibault smiled. “She loves you very much.”

Kjell stared at the envelope containing the letter and held it gingerly in his hands.

“You can still send messages through me,” Thibault assured Kjell. Thibault then reached for something at the back seat. It was a plastic bag with canned goods, bread, and butter. “Matthildur wanted us to give these to you.” Thibault urged Kjell to take it. “We know it’s not that much, but we hope it could help you and your family.”

Kjell took the package of food. “Thank you, monsieur.”

“Please consider the options,” Thibault urged Kjell. Thibault passed a small slip of paper with his number to Kjell. “We Santonians try to help those that need it. If you want to seek asylum, our doors are open.”
 
OOC Note: This is a series of posts comprising a single story arc. This is the third of seven posts. The start of the story arc is here.

22 August 2012
6:02 am
On a Wednesday

Darrow, Prydania

Myrkvi Aamland ducked into a back alley, checking his watch. This was the designated time. He wasn’t sure what he would do if the package wasn’t here. He could leave- that was always an option. Just...go home, such as it was. It wasn’t much these days but if he kept his head down….on the other hand he could wait if the package wasn’t there. He could do that. Something like this warranted someone making sure the whole thing wasn’t a bust. He couldn’t just take off after a delay, could he?

These were the thoughts that ran through his head as he looked at the dumpster before him. He’d look inside any minute now. And if it wasn’t there then...he had to make a choice. He sighed and grabbed the top, leveraging himself up and...there it was. It was a bit obscured by some trash, but the brown-wrapped box was there. Myrkvi sighed in relief. He’d have to go through with it now, but at least it was out of his hands. Or at least felt like it was. He pulled himself over the dumpster’s ledge, throwing himself in. He grabbed the box and immediately hopped out, lest anyone see him. It didn’t appear as if anyone did.

He sat down on the ground, his back against the far end of the dumpster, obscuring himself from the view from the street. It was a thick box wrapped in coarse brown wrapping paper. With a marking on it. A simple random mark to most, but a sign that this was what he’d been tasked to retrieve to Myrkvi. Recent FRE activity had made the local Syndicalist authorities antsy and tense. That made it more likely that they’d make mistakes. Myrkvi was here to make sure that happened.

22 August 2012
1:01 pm
On a Wednesday
Darrow, Prydania

An Outer Party member’s uniform vaguely recalled the Peoples’ Militia uniforms. A lot of brown. Only whereas the Militia had fatigues the Outer Party had a tunic/jacket hybrid, belt, and slacks made from a coarse denim akin to the kind found on carpenters garb. Myrkvi adjusted the party pin on his left lapel as he left the bathroom, taking his seat at his desk just behind reception. He reached down to gently tap his satchel. Nestled neatly by his feet, as it always was. Only with the package earlier tucked away inside. He tried to put what was going to happen out of his mind. Otherwise he’d do nothing but think about it.

“More names,” Tryggvína Kleppe announced angrily as she entered. Myrkvi looked up from his work- officially he was a Party bureaucrat in charge of compiling economic reports for broader regional Party organs- to watch the head of the Darrow Syndicalist Council grumble.

“More complaints Comrade?” Myrkvi asked as he returned to his work.

“The damn idiots the Fisheries Ministry has in charge of the fishing union. They keep reporting names to me. And the Ministry thinks if enough are made examples of then the problem will go away. Well I’m not sure how many fishermen we’ll have left at this rate,” Tryggvína remarked.

“Well you know what the government says about backsliders…” Myrkvi remarked. He was apt at knowing what to say. It’s what made him good at his job. His real job.

Tryggvína just rolled her eyes. She showed a good deal of disdain for the Party’s general attitude towards such matters. It was shocking, really. Myrkvi had no idea how she managed to rise to the head of a Party Council given her not so secret frustrations with her superiors.
Maybe because she was good at her job? She’d managed to try and find a balance between Darrow’s needs and the demands of the Party, but that was changing. The FRE was ramping things up. It used to be that the Party could reasonably operate in Darrow, the inland towns, and the roads that connected them. Not so anymore. Even getting to Akrafjal, Hafragil, or Krysuvik without Militia escort was risky. The road that connected Darrow to Haland was the only secure strip of Party control left these days. That meant the government was panicking. And it meant Tryggvína was stuck in the middle.

“The problem,” she began, “is that the people the Ministry puts in charge of the fishing unions aren’t fishermen. So you have some party bureaucrat- no offence- who doesn’t know how to fish and doesn’t care to learn. So what do they do? They spend their days chasing ghosts. So now I need to spend time investigating ‘suspicious’ backsliding fishermen when I should be lobbying for more rations from Býkonsviði.”

Myrkvi had considered attempting to recruit Tryggvína into the FRE but had decided against it. As much as she complained, she was a true believer. That was a problem for her actually. She believed in the Syndicalist cause and she thought that was enough. She was starting to realize it wasn’t- that the Party was going to start demanding more blood- but her faith wasn’t broken yet. The sad truth was that if she were allowed to continue on she’d end up disappeared. Her competence in her job wouldn’t mean much soon. As loyal as she was, she was just too independently minded. The purges she had to sign off on would eventually consume her too. That’s what made what Myrkvi was going to do easier. Tryggvína was alright for a Syndie, but it’s not like she had much longer anyway. A bomb was quick. Torture in one of Lieftur’s camps wasn’t.

“So Comrade,” Myrkvi began, still working on the figures that needed to be “rectified” for the Party reports, “I’m guessing this means the meeting is still on?”

“It’s more important than ever,” Tryggvína replied with a nod. “The FRE is getting bolder. Our superiors in the capitol want reports on the recent purges, and I need to get the union heads all on the same page. We need to get on top of this. Maybe then we can get increased ration shipments.”

“I’m sure the Party will be accommodating once the ducks are all in a row,” Myrkvi replied, still not looking up from his figures. Of course he knew that was a lie. As smart as Tryggvína was her loyalty blinded her to the fact that the food shortages weren’t going to get better.

“You’re right comrade,” Tryggvína replied. “I know none of this is your department but I’d like you to be there this afternoon when everyone is assembled. Make sure everyone is on the same page.”

“Of course” Myrkvi replied, still focused on his work. “I’m not one to miss official business.”

22 August 2012
5:36 pm
On a Wednesday
Darrow, Prydania

The Syndicalist Party Headquarters of Darrow was as bustling as it ever could be for a medium sized town. Everyone of note was there. Tryggvína Kleppe, head of the Syndicalist Council. Oscar Bolle, Chief of Police. Hans Brovold, Ulrich Lysvand, and Alfreð Spilde, the head of the local fishing union and his two subordinates, and Commander Dalven Nesset of the local Peoples’ Militia detachment.

“Comrade,” Nesset said as he everyone began to take their seats around the conference table.
“I don’t mean to speak out of turn but we’re six minutes behind schedule.”

“I’m just waiting on my economic analyst,” Tryggvína replied.
“He should be here any…”

She never finished the sentence. The bomb ripped through the conference room, tearing up the cheap laminate table, blowing out every window in the two story building. The explosion ripped through Darrow like thunder.

Myrkvi Aamland wasn’t there to watch his handiwork. He’d set the fuse and gotten to a safehouse. It wouldn’t take the Party investigators to find out his body wasn’t among the dead. And when that happened he’d become the prime suspect. His life he’d been living for seven years was over. He’d bunker down at the safehouse, wait out the insanity that was to come, and then retreat into the forests to hook up with the FRE. Right now he needed to wait out the storm.

22 August 2012
7:03 pm
On a Wednesday
Darrow, Prydania

Laurids Hummel peaked out the windows. Peoples’ Militia soldiers were tearing people out of their homes.

“Get away from the window!” his father, Ottar, barked. “You want to draw them to us?”

“We didn’t do anything,” Laurids protested.

“That’s not the point,” Dagheiður, his mother, replied. “They’re looking for people to blame. Not punish.”

Laurids looked out once more before he abandoned the front window. The Militia had a group of people in the street that they began leading away. He knew a few of the people in the group as they were loaded up into transport trucks. One stood out to him in the moment.
“That’s Kjell Starrfelt,” he muttered. He was four years Kjell’s senior, but he knew him from the neighbourhood.

“And it’ll be you too if you don’t get away from the fucking window,” Ottar growled, pulling his son back. Ottar truly didn’t know why the Militia went to some homes and not others. Maybe it was random. Maybe his decision to not engage with anything political had earned him a reprieve from the militia’s anger. Regardless, he wasn’t keen on his son costing his family their good fortune by drawing the Militia’s attention.

Laurids stumbled back and nodded. He wasn’t going to get into a fight with his father over this. He was right, after all.
“Who do you think did it? The bombing?” he asked.

“Who else? The FRE,” Dagheiður replied. “The fools.”

“Fools?” Laurids replied. He wasn’t looking to start something. He was just a bit curious. The FRE had become increasingly on the minds of the residents of Darrow over the past year and a half. They were getting bolder. More aggressive.

“They’re going to get people killed,” Dagheiður replied. “For what? A blown up building?”

“I heard that the whole Syndicalist council was taken out,” Laurids replied.

“Who knows?” Ottar said, taking a seat on the family couch and running his hands through his hair. He was a mechanic. That kept him safe. He was contracted to repair the fishing boats and various militia vehicles that needed maintenance. It meant he was better off than most...not that it had saved him from the food shortage. “People are saying all sorts of things.”

“Do...I mean…” Laurids stumbled over his words, before sitting down next to his father.
“I think...it’s a good thing. If they actually took out everyone they’re saying got taken out.”

“You don’t say that,” his mother said nervously.

“Why not?” Laurids protested, keeping his voice down.
“Dara, Kjell, Ósvífur, Jakop, I saw them all out there,” he continued.
“And that’s just our neighbourhood.”

“You don’t say that,” his father answered, “because saying shit like that gets you killed.”

“Dad…” Laurids said before gulping thanks to nerves. “What would you rather have? The Syndicalists or no Syndicalists?”

Ottar looked straight ahead. “I wish they’d all get run into the sea” he muttered.

“So why not do something about it?” Laurids asked.

“Because no one can do anything about it, Laurids,” his mother shot back. “And you need to think about saving yourself. And the people you care about.”

Laurids didn’t continue the argument. He just nodded. Still, he hadn’t let go of the idea.
“The FRE did something about it,” he thought.

23 August 2012
12:04 pm
On a Thursday
Darrow, Prydania

Myrkvi kept himself confined to the couch. It’s all he could do. He wouldn’t dare go near the windows, lest someone recognize him. And pacing through the apartment wasn’t going to solve anything. All he could do was lie there.

He’d barely gotten any sleep. He was too terrified. The Militia was tearing people from their homes. He was half convinced they’d burst through the door. Of course he wasn’t in a house. Or even a clearly marked apartment. He was in an old Syndicalist-approved bookstore that had recently been closed “temporarily,” holed up in an apartment at the top. One most people didn’t even know was there. He felt a wave of relief knowing that he had made it through the night. It meant that the militia didn’t suspect him of being there. He should have taken that bit of relief and gotten some sleep today, but he couldn’t. It was the sounds of the streets below.

He knew exactly what it was, even without seeing it. The Party was rounding up people. He was a party bureaucrat, he knew the procedures. They were going to grab people...and then they’d pick the ones to make an example of.

“Corrective Collective Justice” the Interior Ministry called it. He turned on his side and clutched a cushion from the couch to his chest. It was the only way to deal with the nerves.

He’d done what he needed to do. There were plans beyond him in motion, and he had to do this. It was part of something that he believed in but...people were going to die. Not the Party scum he’d bombed. No. Innocent people were going to die. Because of him. He began to clutch the pillow harder.

There wasn’t even a way to alleviate his guilt. What IF he turned himself in? They’d torture him. Get what they could out of him. And then they’d likely hang people anyway. He wouldn’t save a damn soul.

“Refresh the soul that has now departed with heavenly consolation and joy...” Myrkvi muttered. It was a Laurenist prayer for the dead. “...and fulfill for it all the gracious promises which in Your holy Word You have made to those who believe in You. Grant to the body a soft and quiet rest in eras till the Last Day, when You will reunite body and soul and lead them into glory, so that the entire person who served You here may be filled with heavenly joy there,” he concluded.
He was sure no one was dead. Not yet anyway. It was coming though. And praying for the souls of the people he was sending to the gallows was the only way he could get himself to go to sleep.




Paint It, Black by the Rolling Stones, 3:46
 
Last edited:
OOC Note: This is a series of posts comprising a single story arc. This is the fourth of seven posts. The start of the story arc is here.

Music: Daughtry - World on Fire

22 August 2012
08:30 pm
Santonian consulate, Darrow


“Did they mention the bombing?” Nathalie Depredomme asked as she brought the softened sticks of butter to the table. She was leading the women in croissant-making for tomorrow’s breakfast. The men on the other side of the kitchen were washing the dishes and packaging the leftover dinner. That night they had a cassoulet – which should’ve been a treat. It turned out to be heavy on the beans and light on the meat. Judith and Thibault were able to buy meat from outside town, before the events had Darrow on lockdown. Nathalie told the cooks to conserve the meat supply because they don’t know when they are going to be able to get out of town again.

Even the people inside the consulate were on edge, like the rest of the town. Paul-Hugbert Clostermann broke the news earlier that there was a big explosion at the Syndicalist Party Headquarters of Darrow, killing many of the town’s high-ranking Syndicalist officials. Within hours, the Syndicalist People’s Militia had Darrow under lockdown. Denise-Judith Grimault and Thibault Guyton, who had just come back before dinner with more food supply, went back with stories of a town under siege.

The people preparing the food at the communal kitchen were listening to UFP*, the clandestine FRE radio station. There was no mention or acknowledgement of the bombing. “Them?” Snjáfríður Glötvold pointed to the radio in between pressing the dough with a wooden dowel that serves as their rolling pin. “They haven’t said anything.”

“Anyone could’ve done it,” Matthías Haffjörð said, loading another batch of dirty dishes in the dishwasher. “Everyone’s angry at the Syndicalists.”

Matthías’ mother Gudrún switched the radio to the Syndicalist RÚV. “Let’s see what the monsters have to say.”
“… backsliders had bombed the Syndicalist Party Headquarters of Darrow and assassinated the esteemed leaders of the town! This must not be tolerated! The full force of our brave Syndicalist People’s Militia are in Darrow to avenge the cold-blooded murder and bring the perpetrators to justice!”

Snjáfríður rolled her eyes. “Cold-blooded murder? Did they mean the fate the monsters deserve?”

The din of the disturbances outside became louder and louder. For the past three hours, the wails of sirens and human shouts from outside were echoing throughout Darrow. The refugees inside the consulate could hear it.

“Are they doing reprisals?” Matthías inquired as he stacked the dishes onto the rack.

“Yes they are,” Thibault Guyton answered as he entered the kitchen to get something to drink. “They’re pulling random males off the street and from inside houses.”

The Prydanians just looked at each other. They have heard stories of it happening in other towns, but not in Darrow. Snjáfríður sighed as she layered more butter on the dough. She would be safe here inside the four walls of the Santonian consulate… hopefully.

The sirens and shouting became even louder. And then there was a loud bang of a door being forcefully opened. “Putain,” Thibault mumbled as he put down his glass of water to see what it was. The other Prydanians followed Thibault.

Members of the Syndicalist People’s Militia burst through the consulate’s front door and into the foyer. One of the militiamen grabbed a teenage boy. Hugbert physically wrestled with the militiaman to take the boy back. Corentin Chouinard, the consul-general, placed himself between the militiamen and the narrow hallway that led to the offices and access stairs to the floors where the Prydanians lived.

“This is Santonian diplomatic territory!” Corentin yelled. “This building is protected by extraterritoriality and you cannot enter!”

Hugbert ushered everyone from the foyer to the back where they went up the stairs. After every refugee in the foyer was gone, he joined Corentin in physically blocking the militiamen from entering the hallway.

“We already have,” the leader of the militiamen, Flaatten, sneered triumphantly. “What are you going to do about it?”

“You are violating the 2003 Buhl-Lasmartres agreement! Santonian diplomatic posts are inviolable!” Corentin repeated.

“Inviolable unless you are sheltering backsliders like everyone you have in this building,” Flaatten countered.

“Wait till your government learns of this.” Corentin huffed. “Nathalie!” the consul-general called out one of his staff. “Inform Býkonsviði that the Syndicalist People’s Militia are violating the Santonian consulate.”

Flaatten sniggered. “It’s the government that ordered us here.”

“Where are your orders?” Corentin inquired sharply. “Show me.”

“All I need to show are backsliders from Darrow,” Flaatten then physically bumped into Corentin, as if challenging him to a fight.

The Santonian consul stood his ground. “You don’t have an order to specifically raid the Santonian consulate, do you?” Corentin concluded. “Where is your superior?”

Flaatten was infuriated with the Santonian telling the truth. Flaatten led his men here out on a whim, because he knew there were a lot of asylum-seekers in the compound.

“You Santonians are trash! Sheltering the rats that destroy this country! Get out of the way!” Flaatten then shoved both Corentin and Hugbert out of the way, only to be stopped on his tracks when he saw what was ahead...

“No,” a calm but loud voice reverberated through the first floor of the building. “You get out of this building right now.” It was Thibault Guyton, standing in the hallway. On each of his hands was a loaded pistol, directed squarely at Flaatten and his militiamen. Flaatten took a step back. He did not expect the Santonians to be armed.

Thibault Guyton emerged from the hallway with guns in hand. Behind him was Denise-Judith Grimault, also aiming pistols at the militiamen. The militiamen were not even able to draw their guns: “If any one of you draws your guns, I will shoot you!” Judith threatened.

The sight of a woman pointing guns at them probably scared the crap out of the Syndicalists, for many of them also followed their leader and took a step back. One even went out of the door.

“Thibault…” Corentin whispered.

Thibault ignored his superior. He instead glared at Flaatten. “I am warning you, leave this compound now,” he said, still in a level tone. “Or I am going to shoot you.”

“You don’t stand a chance,” Flaatten said, his voice starting to shake. Not only did he not expect that the Santonians to be armed, he also did not expect that they would resist. There would be a battle if nobody backs down. But he had more men. Flaatten wanted to reinforce that fact. “You are outnumbered,” he said in the most contemptuous voice he could muster.

“Let’s count,” Thibault then quickly shot at the window with the pistol in his left hand. The bullet shattered the glass and went out the window. Someone outside yelped in pain as shards of glass showered upon him; it was a militiaman pointing a gun at the Santonians through the window. “Minus one,” Thibault smirked. “I can see your snipers.”

By this time, Hugbert had returned with an automatic rifle in hand. Now there were three armed Santonians facing the unprepared militiamen in a standoff within the Santonian consulate. For a few moments, the Santonians stared down the militiamen.

“You aren’t going to shoot people,” Flaatten remarked, in a tone that was sounding more like he was trying to convince himself of what he was saying, rather than telling a statement.

“Thibault just did,” said Judith, who was an Army reservist. “You are in Santonian territory. We kill you, our laws apply, not yours. Who will judge you? We will. We will be the prosecutor, the judge, the executioner.”

It was an exaggeration, but Judith has to say it to get her point across. And more Santonian diplomats being killed will bring more problems to the Syndicalist government. Nathalie had already informed the Santonian Embassy in Býkonsviði. If the Santonian consulate got stormed, the embassy already knew who did it.

It was true that the Santonians did not stand a chance if the militiamen would attack, but the Santonians would not go down without a fight.

“We are ready to die,” Thibault declared coolly. “Are you?”

Flaatten wasn’t ready to die, of course. He wanted to just get more of those disgusting backsliders to avenge Darrow. He wasn’t prepared to die for it. This crazy Santonian in front of him… was.

“Are you really going to sacrifice your life for those rats?” Flaatten asked in a mix of disbelief and disdain. “Why protect – ”

“THEY ARE NOT RATS, THEY ARE HUMANS!” Thibault thundered. The storm had been triggered and unleashed. “The true pests in this land are people like you!” Thibault lifted his right arm up and pulled the trigger of the pistol in his right hand. The militiamen ducked as the bullet whizzed above them. The bullet hit the top of the doorway.

“That is your second warning shot!” Thibault roared. “The next one will be in your face if you don’t leave!”

By that time, Flaatten was visibly shaking. The Santonians were not bluffing. And this diplomat was trigger happy. Flaatten led his men to the Santonian consulate expecting easy pickings. Instead he would have to pay for it in blood. There are other low-hanging fruit in the neighbourhood, maybe he should just go there. Flaatten scrambled to find a way to get out of the situation without humiliating himself.

“GET OUT! NOW!” With his booming voice, Thibault ordered the militiamen out. “I will count down and any of you still in this compound afterwards will be shot!”

“This is Prydania,” Flaatten tried to reassert himself again. “You cannot eject us – ”

“FIVE!”

“ – this is our country – ”

“FOUR!”

The Syndicalists near the door stepped out to the sidewalk outside. Two of them ran away.

“Where are you going?” Flaatten looked around and saw that his men were deserting him.

“THREE!”

“You f*cking cowards!” Flaatten chastised his men, before facing Thibault. Flaatten pointed angrily at Thibault. “You remember this, Santonian. You – ”

“SHUT UP!” Thibault snarled at the Prydanian. Thibault then pointed both of his guns at Flaatten’s face. “TWO!”

Seeing that the other militiamen have left him, he was now the one outnumbered. Flaatten scrambled out the door before Thibault could say the next number.

“ONE!” Thibault shouted as he walked to the doorway, pistols still pointed at the Syndicalists outside. “Scampering out the door like f*cking rats!” Thibault taunted Flaatten, who froze upon seeing a military jeep with Syndicalist People’s Militia markings pass by. The passenger in the jeep gestured for the driver to stop.

The passenger, Captain Arnöy of the Syndicalist People’s Militia, alighted from the jeep. Flaatten saluted him. Captain Arnöy saw the Santonians with their guns and Flaatten’s scared men scattered outside the compound.

“What is happening here, Flaatten?”

Flaatten did not reply.

“Your men, captain, attempted to storm this consulate,” Thibault informed him, lowering his arms. He was now back to his usual calm voice.

Captain Arnöy returned his attention to Flaatten. “Is that true, Flaatten?”

There was a moment of silence before the answer. “Yessir.”

“LEAVE THE CONSULATE ALONE!!” The captain yelled at Flaatten. “I do not want trouble with these Santonians! Go on and execute the operation elsewhere! You will face a reckoning once we’re done!”

* * *​

23 August 2012
07:15 am
Santonian consulate, Darrow


The smell of freshly-baked croissants filled the kitchen as Snjáfríður took out a tray from the oven. She was putting it on the countertop to cool when she noticed a newly-awakened and still half-asleep Thibault Guyton stumble into the kitchen.

“Good morning Mister Thibault!” Snjáfríður greeted the Santonian. He was a few years older than her, and god, how she used to have a crush on him. That brave hunky Santonian soldier who works as a smooth-talking diplomat. She would’ve let Thibault charm his way into her heart. But Snjáfríður heard that Thibault had a girlfriend back home. She let that fantasy go.

Thibault simply glanced at Snjáfríður and gave her a groggy nod. “Good morning,” he said as he opened the fridge for some water.

“Mister Thibault,” the schoolteacher Theodóra Sörfonn said, approaching the Santonian. She waited for Thibault to get the pitcher of water and pour himself a glass. “I…” Theodóra began, but she couldn’t find the words. The normally eloquent schoolteacher was scrambling for what to say.

“Yes madame?” Thibault asked pleasantly before he started drinking.

“I…” Theodóra looked up at Thibault. The Santonian was taller than the fifty-year-old teacher. Her eyes were starting to fill with tears. “I would like to thank you… for saving us last night.”

Thibault finished his water and laid the glass on the table. He didn’t think much about last night. It was an exhausting experience, physically and emotionally. When they closed the door, the Santonians had a group hug. Judith and Nathalie were crying. He was too overwhelmed to even show emotion. Hugbert was on guard duty. Corentin took care of the report to be sent to Býkonsviði. Thibault went to his first floor office soon after, falling asleep, still with his guns nearby.

Like a splash of cold water in his face, Thibault realised what his actions last night meant. Everyone in the room was emotional. He didn’t know what to say.

“I think I can speak for everyone in this room… in this building,” Theodóra continued, “that we are very grateful for you… Judith, Hugbert, Nathalie, Corentin.”

Thibault looked wistfully at the people in the room. “I just… did what I had to do, ma'am.”

“You were prepared to die for us,” Snjáfríður said solemnly, repeating Thibault’s words to the militiamen last night.

“You don’t know us, yet you are willing to give it all for us,” Theodóra added. Tears were now streaming down her face. “Thank you, thank you, thank you…” Theodóra hugged Thibault amidst applause from everyone in the room.



* ÚFP = Útvarp Frelsiprydansk = Radio Free Prydania
 
Last edited:
OOC Note: This is a series of posts comprising a single story arc. This is the fifth of seven posts. The start of the story arc is here.

Music: The Fray - How to Save a Life

23 August 2012
03:34 pm
Darrow


After some morning errands and a quick lunch at the consulate, Thibault Guyton, the security officer, was now the postman. Some of the refugees and asylum seekers asked the Santonians to send letters to their family outside. It was also a way of them checking whether their relatives were okay.

Darrow was a little town, and by midafternoon, Thibault was down to his one last letter. He planned his mail route ahead, and this was on the route back to the consulate. 880 Syðrihafnarbakkann. The Starrfelt home.

Thibault remembered Matthildur timidly adding her letter to the stack that he was going to deliver. The teenage girl muttered a thank you, still quite uneasy with the soldier after their confrontation two days ago.

Thibault parked his van with diplomatic plates in front of the Starrfelt house. Before he knocked on the door, he could hear some noises inside. Someone crying.

The Santonian knocked on the door, and a teenage girl opened it. This must be Dorothea, Kjell’s younger sister. Matthildur had mentioned her.

“Good afternoon! I am Thibault Guyton from the Santonian Consulate. Is Kjell Thor Starrfelt here?”

The teenager looked spooked. From the look in her eyes, it seemed that she had been crying too. “I…”

Before she could even speak, Hrafnborg Starrfelt opened the door wide. It was she who was crying out loud. “Mister Consul! Please help us!”

“Why, what happened?”

“My son…” Hrafnborg said between sobs, “the militia took my Kjell away!”

* * *​

Thibault sat on the dilapidated couch in the Starrfelt living room as he listened to Hrafnborg’s story. He could tell that what he was sitting on was once a luxurious leather couch; now the upholstery has cracked and broken down, spewing the foam filler.

Up on the walls of the living room hung some maritime memorabilia and several gilded picture frames with pictures of the Starrfelt clan. A coloured television was off to one side, flanked by display cabinets with small dust-covered exquisite porcelain figurines. It was not unlike those expensive handicrafts produced in Thibault’s home province of Hainaut.

In front of the display cabinets, two towheaded twin boys distracted themselves by playing with what looked like original Spilvel building blocks. It was unlike the current Syndicalist Spilvel manufacture. The original Spilvel came in a wide variety of colours; the current Syndicalist Spilvel came only in six colours. The twins were playing with bricks that have more than six.

On the other end of the spacious living room was a battered grand staircase leading to the upper floors; some of the intricately-carved wooden balusters of the railings were missing. Thibault felt like he was in a house that had seen its glory days gone.

In fact, the Starrfelts were a well-off family. Kasper Starrfelt, the family patriarch, was a self-made man. Once a humble fisherman, he built a mid-sized fishing fleet that was one of Darrow’s largest. His wife, born Hrafnborg Röbekk, was the heiress to one of Darrow’s sardine canneries. When Kasper and Hrafnborg married, their two businesses became vertically integrated.

Unlike many big fleet or cannery owners in Darrow, Kasper Starrfelt treated his workers well. Even though the Röbekk cannery was unionised, Kasper had good relations with its workers. Every time a worker from the cannery or a fisherman from his fleet was arrested by the Óafmáanlegir secret police, Kasper Starrfelt interceded with the Social Commonwealth government to have them released. One of the people that Kasper Starrfelt helped was Brynjólfur Kvakkestad, his neighbour. He hired Brynjólfur in his cannery after he was fired by his employer.

This put Kasper Starrfelt in the Social Commonwealth hit list, and on the Syndicalists’ spare list. It boiled down to whichever came first. When the Syndicalists took over Darrow, they spared the Starrfelts when they butchered many of the greedy capitalists in town. The Syndicalists held Kasper Starrfelt in high regard because of his actions in saving their comrades and his fair treatment of his workers.

During the collectivisation of Darrow’s fishing industry in 2003, Kasper Starrfelt voluntarily gave up both his fishing fleet and the sardine cannery to the collectivised worker ownership. Because of his popularity and in recognition of his skill in managing his fleets and his cannery, the Fishing and Cannery Workers Union of Darrow elected him to become its head. Being responsible for the management of the union and the industrial production, Kasper Starrfelt turned around Darrow’s ailing fishing industry. From 2004 to 2007, Darrow was the leading producer of fish, canned sardines, and canned tuna in Prydania. Darrow routinely exceeded the production quotas set by the central government. The town benefited from this economic boom and became an island of Syndicalist stability in traditionally conservative eastern Prydania.

But Kasper Starrfelt was no Syndicalist, and neither was he a party man. He spoke too much when the Syndicalists started persecuting religious people in Darrow. Although a non-practicing Laurentist, Kasper Starrfelt tried to intervene with higher authorities to stop the imprisonment and murder of Messianists in Darrow, some of whom were members of the union he was leading.

The Syndicalist higher-ups removed Kasper Starrfelt as head of the union in 2008, over the objections of its members. The Syndicalist authorities were subsequently humiliated when the union members elected Starrfelt over the Party’s handpicked successor. The Party annulled the results of the elections and installed a puppet, who knew nothing about fishing, as head of the union. Darrow’s fishing industry suffered, and the town plunged into economic crisis and social unrest.

Kasper Starrfelt died of a purported ‘heart attack’ in 2009. Hrafnborg, who worked in the cannery’s assembly line, struggled to provide for the family. The Syndicalist head of the union then fired Hrafnborg in 2010 for her supposed frequent absences; her mother Mörk had fallen ill and she had to take care of her.

Thus Kjell, then fifteen, started working to help his mother. He worked odd jobs, having difficulty getting a formal one due to his age and his surname. When the Santonian consulate was being built in 2010, he was one of those who worked there – it being one of the few non-Syndicalist jobs in town.

Kjell had many opportunities to desert to the Santonian consulate. But he never did because he did not want to leave his family even more destitute. They were relying on him. He had raised the prospect to his mother and grandmother, who refused to entertain the idea. They were too proud to seek help from others.

And now Hrafnborg was blaming herself for it.

“If only I listened to Kjell…” Hrafnborg said ruefully, “I wouldn’t have lost him… It’s my fault.”

“Don’t blame yourself, ma'am” Thibault told her comfortingly. “Blame the ones who took Kjell away.”

Hrafnborg wagged her head. “No… Kjell had been telling us to go to your consulate to seek help… and stay there. He wanted to go there because Matthildur was there now too. He said you told him we can seek asylum. But I said no, we’ll stay here…” Hrafnborg wiped her tears with a pink handkerchief. “If only I listened… if only….”

Thibault just sat silent as Hrafnborg was consumed by guilt and regret. He has nothing much to offer except… “the asylum offer is still standing,” Thibault told her.

“Thank you, Mister Guyton,” Hrafnborg said, “but it won’t bring me my son back.”

Thibault gazed sympathetically at Hrafnborg. “… but it will save your other children.”

Hrafnborg looked up at the Santonian diplomat. He had a point. Her family had fallen so much into destitution. Kjell being gone only drove them further down. Hrafnborg glanced at Dorothea, who was beside her younger brothers. Her daughter looked back at her and Thibault with sad eyes.

Maybe Hrafnborg had to do it for them. She was slowly coming to terms to accepting the asylum offer. Maybe Saintonge wasn’t so bad. But Kjell…

“Are we going to see big brother Kjell again?” Dorothea asked glumly.

Hrafnborg had no answer. With pleading eyes, she turned to Thibault.

“We can help you find him,” the diplomat assured her.

* * *​

23 August 2012
10:02 pm
Santonian consulate, Darrow


“We’re full,” Nathalie Depredomme informed her fellow Santonians at that night’s meeting. “The crackdowns brought us six more families… seven if we include Thibault’s recent addition.”

Nathalie laid down the papers on the table where the Santonians sat around. “The Skjaelaaen family, six members. The two Steensnaes families, total of twelve. The Storbergets, seven. Six from the Reykdals. Eight Fjaervolls. Total of 39, now we have 158 people inside this building. We’re beyond 100% occupancy.”

“How are their papers?” Corentin Chouinard asked, sipping his Bavarois coffee. At thirty years of age, he was one of the youngest Santonian consuls-general in Prydania. He used to be a junior diplomat at the embassy in Býkonsviði for four years. But in response to the humanitarian crisis and people seeking asylum, there was a rapid expansion of Santonian diplomatic posts in Prydania. He had to head a consulate. Most of his staff were new. Only Nathalie Depredomme was with him in the Darrow post since 2010. Paul-Hugbert Clostermann and Denise-Judith Grimault arrived last year. Thibault Guyton was the youngest and newest, being there for just three months.

“I’ve processed and transmitted their asylum papers of the six families to Býkonsviði,” Nathalie said. “But Corentin, we need to ask Býkonsviði to repatriate some of the longer occupants here. I am expecting that with this lockdown, things are going to get worse and more people are going to seek asylum.” Nathalie gestured towards the stack of pink asylum papers in front of her. “I mean, tomorrow hasn’t started and we got another family coming in,” Nathalie looked at Thibault, “and now with the Starrfelts, we add five more people.”

Thibault was thankful that Hrafnborg Starrfelt took up his offer of asylum. But they had no more rooms. If Nathalie’s comment was about him bringing more people in…

“I can sleep in my office,” Thibault offered. “I can move out tonight.”

Nathalie realised that Thibault might’ve taken her comment adversely. “No, Thibault, we can ask the families to share rooms. I put the Starrfelts with the Kvakkestads because they know each other.”

The name rang with Judith. “Is this the girl who was stealing our butter and food?”

“Yes,” Thibault quickly explained, so that his colleagues would not get the wrong impression. “Matthildur Kvakkestad was helping the Starrfelts because they were hungry. I caught her sneaking out food packages at midnight two days ago.” Thibault tried to say it as if it was not a big thing. “I advised her to tell the Starrfelts to seek asylum here, I went there personally, and finally Hrafnborg Starrfelt agreed to come here.”

“What is the relationship between the Kvakkestads and Starrfelts?” Hugbert inquired.

“Matthildur’s boyfriend – ” Judith began, but Thibault interrupted her. She might say worse things.

“The Kvakkestads and the Starrfelts are neighbours,” Thibault told his colleagues. “Really close neighbours. The eldest children, Matthildur Kvakkestad and Kjell Thor Starrfelt, are boyfriend and girlfriend.”

“Oh so we have a bit of romance going on,” Hugbert commented jovially. Corentin smiled. Thibault felt relieved. At least two of his colleagues took it well.

“But Thibault…” Nathalie reviewed her papers, “I see a Kjell Thor Starrfelt in the list of family members, but he did not come in tonight.”

Thibault stared down at his coffee cup and wrung his hands together. He was waiting to bring up Kjell in the meeting. His uneasiness and apprehension was apparent to his colleagues. “Thibault?” Judith asked him. “Is there anything wrong?”

“Uh…” Thibault looked up at his fellow diplomats around the table, his eyes filled with concern. “Kjell Thor Starrfelt was taken by the militia for the reprisals last night.”

“What!?” Of all the reactions, Judith’s was the loudest. “You mean… the boy that Matthildur was talking to… the militia took him away?”

Mon Dieu,” Nathalie muttered. “Poor boy.”

A general sense of sadness fell over the meeting. They had heard of the “Corrective Collective Justice” that the Prydanian Interior Ministry was implementing. It was essentially collective punishment, selecting innocent citizens to punish for crimes they did not commit.

Though the Santonians had dealt with numerous instances of relatives of their charges being killed or murdered, this one was different. It was an innocent seventeen-year-old kid. Whose only crime was living in the town where the Syndicalists met their proper fate.

“So if it’s okay with you guys,” Thibault said, “I would like to dedicate my day tomorrow to finding Kjell.”

For a while nobody wanted to speak. But somebody had to. “I guess I should speak up,” Corentin said. “What do you propose, Thibault?”

“I go around tomorrow to look for Kjell and take him in,” Thibault declared, knowing it was easier said than done.

Corentin frowned. “You can’t do that,” he told Thibault. “Even if we consider him an asylum seeker because his family is here, he is under Syndicalist custody. They will not give him to us. If you remember the case of Timothy Djupedal… we can’t do anything about it.”

“How can we say we can’t do anything if we haven’t tried?” Thibault said in a level voice. He knew that any attempt to save Kjell was going to be an uphill battle, and Corentin just stated the main hurdle. But the soldier within Thibault did not want to give up without a fight.

“I understand where you’re coming from,” Corentin told Thibault. Thibault was the youngest member of the team. Over the years, Corentin had seen similar situations play out numerous times in various iterations… but there was a single result. He was not confident of success for this case. But Corentin watched Thibault simmer in his emotions over what he thought was his failure in saving a life. When Corentin first came to Prydania, he had that idealism, that naiveté, that enthusiasm. After six years, he was now thinking like this. Had he become jaded?

“I’ll go with you,” Corentin told Thibault. “I remember Ambassador Lasmartres said: ‘Go ahead and save as many people as you can.’ We’ll go tomorrow after you’re done buying food.”

* * *​

24 August 2012
06:10 am
Fish market, Darrow


Friday was fish day. Even though the Syndicalists outlawed Courantism, the tradition of Friday being the busiest day in the fish market was still strong. Only that these days there wasn’t much fish to be had.

Judith and Thibault went past the long snaking queue of people waiting for their meagre fish rations. Normally the queue was bustling, with people talking about ordinary things.. with the exception of political stuff of course. But today, the queue of mostly bleary-eyed women was silent and downcast, guarded by the Syndicalist People’s Militia.

The militia was now in control of the distribution of rations. Previously it was the union who was. Judith knew Alfreð Spilde, the guy in charge of the fish market. Spilde would set aside a portion of the Friday catch for the Santonian consulate. A part of Spilde’s family previously sought asylum in Saintonge. But more importantly, the Santonians paid in cash, which he could divert for himself and his boss, Hans Brovold. All the other Prydanian citizens paid in ration stamps.

But Spilde and Brovold were not there. They were blown up in the explosion. Judith and Thibault were not sure whether there were fish to be had.

“All of you disloyal citizens of Darrow!” An officer from the Syndicalist People’s Militia blared over megaphones and loudspeakers. “Because of your treason, we are cutting your fish rations in half!”

Nobody dared react. Not even Judith and Thibault. The Santonians approached the table where they usually got their supply. But before the staff at the table could entertain them, a militiaman approached the table. “Are you from the Santonian consulate?”

“Yes,” Judith answered. She dreaded what was to come. Will they have their fish supply now that Spilde was not there to allocate some to them? They had a lot of mouths to feed.

“This is for you,” the militiaman pointed to four tubfuls of fish. “We will give it to you,” the militiaman pointed to the queue, “because those animals don’t deserve it.”

The Santonians did not say anything. They politely excused themselves and went back to the table to pay for the fish.

As the Santonians went out to supervise the workers loading the fish onto the delivery truck, a low murmur spread across the crowd waiting for the fish. There was an occasional whimper, a suppressed cry. The townsfolk were gathering around the newly-put up posters.

Judith interrupted a militiaman putting up the posters and asked for a copy. The militiaman gave her one. “Thibault!” An alarmed Judith called out her partner. “Look at this!”

PEOPLE OF DARROW!!

On 22 August 2012, the Syndicalist Party Headquarters of Darrow was blown up by traitorous backsliders sheltered by this disloyal town. Such treachery shall not be tolerated. To teach a lesson to this perfidious town, twenty people shall be hanged tomorrow, 25 August 2012, at the town square at 09:00 AM.

Everyone will be forced to attend.

To be executed tomorrow:

  1. Hallgarður Bastholm
  2. Lúðvík Hyltir Bjarnfjörð
  3. Robert Bjarnfjörð
  4. Sverrir Fossberg
  5. Njörður Grövan
  6. Borgþór Hofteig
  7. Kristfinnur Hofteig
  8. Jakop Finn Höglund
  9. Ólafur Ingebrigtsen
  10. Manfred Knarran
  11. Sigbjörn Knarran
  12. Hjörtur Tryggvi Lundegaard
  13. Friðberg Lundegaard
  14. Þorbjörn Överaas
  15. Peter Skefill Reynholt
  16. Gnýr Eldjárn Röd
  17. Arthur Sjöli-Röd
  18. Tobías Skíðdal
  19. Kjell Thor Starrfelt
  20. Indriði Tungesvik
 
Last edited:
Back
Top